A defence of the Holy Scriptures, worship, and ministerie, used in the Christian Churches separated from Antichrist Against the challenges, cavils and contradiction of M. Smyth: in his book intituled The differences of the Churches of the Separation. Hereunto are annexed a few observations upon some of M. Smythes censures; in his answer made to M. Bernard. By Henry Ainsworth, teacher of the English exiled Church in Amsterdam.
         Ainsworth, Henry, 1571-1622?
      
       
         
           1609
        
      
       Approx. 363 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 70 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A13202
         STC 235
         ESTC S117973
         99853182
         99853182
         18551
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A13202)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 18551)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 906:09)
      
       
         
           
             A defence of the Holy Scriptures, worship, and ministerie, used in the Christian Churches separated from Antichrist Against the challenges, cavils and contradiction of M. Smyth: in his book intituled The differences of the Churches of the Separation. Hereunto are annexed a few observations upon some of M. Smythes censures; in his answer made to M. Bernard. By Henry Ainsworth, teacher of the English exiled Church in Amsterdam.
             Ainsworth, Henry, 1571-1622?
          
           [4], 121 [i.e. 132] p.
           
             By Giles Thorp,
             Imprinted at Amsterdam :
             in the yere 1609.
          
           
             Page 132 missing in number only.
             Answers John Smyth's "The differences of the churches of the seperation" (STC 22876).
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Smyth, John, d. 1612. -- Differences of the churches of the seperation.
           Brownists -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-04 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-04 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           DEFENCE
           OF
           THE
           HOLY
           SCRIPTURES
           ,
           WORSHIP
           ,
           AND
           MINISTERIE
           ,
           used
           in
           the
           Christian
           Churches
           separated
           from
           Antichrist
           :
           Against
           the
           challenges
           ,
           cavils
           and
           contradiction
           of
           
             M.
             Smyth
          
           :
           in
           his
           book
           intituled
           
             The
             differences
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Separation
             .
          
           Hereunto
           are
           annexed
           a
           few
           observations
           upon
           some
           of
           
             M.
             Smythes
          
           Censures
           ;
           in
           his
           answer
           made
           to
           
             M.
             Bernard
          
           .
           By
           
             Henry
             Ainsworth
          
           ,
           teacher
           of
           the
           English
           exiled
           Church
           in
           AMSTERDAM
           .
        
         
           Imprinted
           at
           Amsterdam
           by
           Giles
           Thorp
           in
           the
           yere
           1609.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           chief
           things
           handled
           in
           this
           treatise
           .
        
         
           OF
           worship
           .
           pag.
           5.
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           Iewes
           worship
           scanned
           .
           pag.
           11.
           &c.
           
        
         
           Prophesying
           or
           preaching
           ;
           whither
           it
           be
           worship
           .
           pag.
           16.
           &c.
           
        
         
           Singing
           of
           Psalmes
           ,
           pag.
           21.
           
        
         
           Of
           scripture
           ,
           or
           books
           in
           general
           .
           pag.
           22.
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           original
           scriptures
           .
           pag.
           24.
           &c.
           
        
         
           The
           hand-writing
           of
           ordinances
           ,
           Coloss.
           2.
           pag.
           28.
           
        
         
           Whither
           Christ
           ,
           Luk.
           4.
           ended
           the
           law
           of
           reading
           .
           p.
           31.
           
        
         
           Whither
           reading
           be
           the
           ministratiō
           of
           the
           letter
           .
           2
           Cor.
           3.
           pag.
           32.
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           law
           and
           gospel
           given
           in
           books
           &
           tongues
           .
           p.
           37.
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           cōmandements
           to
           read
           the
           scriptures
           .
           p.
           39.
           41.
           
           &c.
           
        
         
           Of
           translations
           of
           holy
           scripture
           .
           pag.
           45.
           &c.
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           72.
           
           Interpreters
           in
           Israel
           ;
           and
           whether
           they
           synned
           in
           translating
           the
           Bible
           .
           pag.
           51.
           &c.
           
        
         
           Argumēts
           against
           the
           use
           of
           translations
           in
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           answered
           .
           pag.
           57.
           &c.
           
        
         
           Arguments
           for
           the
           use
           of
           translations
           ▪
           &c.
           mainteyned
           .
           p.
           69.
           &c.
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           Hellenists
           ,
           or
           Iewes
           that
           ●pake
           Greek
           .
           p.
           73.
           &c.
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           Ministerie
           and
           Eldership
           .
           pag.
           88.
           &c.
           
        
         
           Reasons
           against
           3.
           sorts
           of
           Elders
           ,
           refuted
           .
           pag.
           89.
           &c.
           
        
         
           Reasons
           for
           3.
           sorts
           of
           Elders
           ,
           defended
           .
           pag.
           97.
           &c.
           
        
         
           Of
           the
           Treasurie
           pag.
           114.
           
        
         
           Observations
           upon
           M.
           Smythes
           censures
           ,
           against
           Church
           ▪
           government
           by
           the
           Eldership
           ,
           pag.
           118.
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
             IT
             is
             true
             of
             an
             haeretik
             which
             Solomon
             sayth
             in
             parable
             ,
          
           *
           a
           foolish
           woman
           is
           troublesome
           :
           
             experience
             hereof
             wee
             have
             in
             this
             adversary
             whom
             I
             deal
             against
             .
             For
             he
             not
             content
             to
             manifest
             with
             mouth
             ,
             nor
             to
             write
             with
             pen
             ,
             nor
             to
             print
             in
             publik
             once
             ,
             his
             owne
             follyand
             shame
             ,
             with
             calling
             vpon
             us
             to
          
           †
           justific
           our
           proceedings
           or
           repent
           of
           them
           ;
           
             dooth
             in
             an
             other
             book
             the
             second
             time
          
           “
           require
           an
           answer
           ,
           
             and
             fretting
             in
             himself
             that
             we
             passed
             over
             his
             vanitie
             with
             silence
             ,
             he
             biddeth
             us
             battel
             with
             the
             third
             alarme
             in
             his
             book
          
           The
           character
           of
           the
           beast
           ,
           
             lately
             published
             .
             Wherin
             ,
             (
             to
             shew
             how
             near
             he
             is
             allyed
             to
             those
             which
             say
             ,
          
           *
           
             who
             is
             like
             unto
             the
             Beast
             ,
             who
             is
             able
             to
             warr
             with
             him
             ?
             )
             he
          
           †
           requireth
           ,
           nay
           chargeth
           ,
           yea
           challengeth
           us
           
             (
             as
             he
             saith
          
           )
           to
           the
           defense
           of
           our
           errors
           
             vawnting
             moreover
             against
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             are
          
           guiltie
           in
           our
           consciences
           of
           our
           disabilitie
           to
           defend
           them
           ,
           
             and
             therefore
          
           subtilly
           draw
           back
           and
           pretend
           excuses
           ;
           
             triumphing
             also
             over
             vs
             ,
             as
             they
             that
          
           hitherto
           in
           craftines
           have
           withdrawn
           from
           the
           combat
           ,
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           translation
           ,
           worship
           and
           presbyterie
           .
        
         
           
             Thus
             hath
             he
             lifted
             up
          
           *
           
             his
             horne
             on
             high
             ,
             and
             spoken
             with
             a
             stif
             neck
             ;
             as
             if
             even
             the
             mightie
             were
          
           “
           
             afraid
             of
             his
             majestie
             ,
             and
             for
             fear
             fainted
             in
             themselves
             .
             In
             regard
             of
             which
             insolencie
             ;
             all
             men
             I
             think
             may
             see
             ,
             it
             is
             now
             time
             ,
             if
             ever
             ,
             to
             take
             up
             sheild
             and
             sword
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             hew
             his
             hornes
             that
             so
             have
             pushed
             the
             flock
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wherof
             not
             long
             since
             he
             professed
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             member
             with
             us
             :
             though
             now
             having
             left
             the
             truth
             to
             folow
             leasing
             ,
             he
             maketh
             open
             warr
             with
             the
             saincts
             .
             And
             wheras
             among
             other
          
           *
           
             swelling
             words
             of
             vanitie
             ,
             he
             sayth
             ,
          
           †
           Loe
           we
           protest
           against
           them
           to
           have
           a
           false
           worship
           of
           reading
           books
           :
           we
           protest
           against
           them
           to
           have
           a
           false
           government
           of
           a
           triformed
           Presbyterie
           ;
           we
           protest
           against
           them
           to
           have
           a
           false
           Ministerie
           of
           Doctors
           or
           Teachers
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             I
             have
             taken
             in
             hand
             to
             set
             forth
             our
             iust
             defense
             ,
             in
             these
             particulars
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             the
             frawd
             and
             malignitie
             of
             this
             boaster
             :
             leaving
             the
             other
             point
             about
             the
             constitution
             of
             our
             Church
             in
             baptising
             of
             infants
             ,
             to
             others
             that
             have
             already
             begun
             to
             convince
             his
             heresie
             therin
             .
             And
             this
             which
             I
             have
             undertaken
             is
             rather
             for
             others
             (
             who
             may
             be
             troubled
             with
             his
             writings
             )
             then
             for
             his
             own
             sake
             ,
             who
             yeeldeth
             smal
             hope
             of
             good
             ,
             seing
             he
             procedeth
             so
             fast
             in
             evil
             ;
             and
             out
             of
             a
          
           “
           
             proud
             hart
             hath
             stirred
             up
             strife
             .
             Wherin
             also
             such
             hath
             been
             his
             ficklenes
             ,
             as
          
           †
           
             no
             constancis
             is
             in
             his
             mouth
             .
             For
             (
             not
             to
             speak
             of
          
           *
           
             three
             sundry
             books
             wherin
             he
             hath
             shewed
             himselfe
             of
             3.
             several
             religions
             ,
             )
             in
             this
             one
             book
             which
             J
             deal
             against
             ,
             he
             sayeth
          
           
           
             and
             unsayeth
             and
             contrarieth
             his
             own
             grounds
             for
             to
             shift
             and
             hide
             his
             blasphemies
             ,
             that
             litle
             needed
             him
             so
             earnestly
             to
             have
             caled
             for
             an
             other
             mans
             sword
             to
             peirce
             the
             bowels
             of
             his
             errour
             ;
             when
             his
             own
             hand
             fighteth
             against
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             spear
             which
             he
             tosseth
             ,
             turneth
             into
             his
             hart
             .
             I
             had
             much
             rather
             have
             folowed
             more
             cōfortable
             meditations
             ,
             in
             the
             peaceable
             practise
             of
             the
             truth
             ;
             thē
             thus
             to
             cōtēd
             with
             those
             that
             seek
             strife
             ,
             &
             that
             fight
             against
             the
             faith
             which
             themsevles
             once
             professed
             ;
             having
             found
             such
             by
             experience
             ,
             to
             be
             above
             others
             ,
             most
             malignant
             enemies
             :
             but
             truth
             oppugned
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             for
             saken
             ;
             and
          
           †
           
             wolves
             that
             would
             ravin
             ,
             must
             be
             beaten
             from
             the
             fold
             ,
             least
             the
             sheep
             be
             devoured
             or
             scattered
             .
             Now
             therefore
             I
             being
             to
             encounter
             this
             false
             Prophet
             ,
             doe
             humble
             my self
             under
             the
             good
             hand
             of
             God
             whose
             power
             is
             made
             perfect
             in
             mans
             infirmitie
             ;
             whose
             mercie
             susteyneth
             in
             violence
             of
             the
             enemie
             ;
             whose
             truth
             is
             a
             sheild
             and
             buckler
             .
             He
             blesse
             these
             my
             labours
             unto
             his
             people
             ;
             that
          
           *
           
             the
             righteous
             may
             see
             and
             reioyce
             ,
             and
             all
             iniquitie
             may
             stop
             her
             mouth
             .
          
        
         
           Amen
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           DEFENCE
           OF
           THE
           HOLY
           SCRIPTVRES
           AND
           WORSHIP
           OF
           God
           ,
           used
           in
           the
           Christian
           Churches
           of
           the
           Separation
           :
           against
           the
           calumnies
           of
           M.
           Smyth
           .
        
         
           THe
           book
           intituled
           
             The
             differences
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             separation
             ,
          
           which
           we
           are
           chalenged
           by
           the
           Author
           to
           answer
           :
           carieth
           in
           the
           very
           name
           therof
           ,
           a
           delusion
           of
           the
           Reader
           .
           For
           if
           he
           look
           for
           plaine
           differences
           ,
           what
           they
           affirme
           and
           we
           deny
           ;
           he
           shal
           not
           find
           them
           expressed
           :
           if
           he
           take
           the
           differences
           to
           be
           implied
           ,
           as
           that
           whatsoever
           Mast.
           Smyth
           affirmeth
           we
           deney
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           deneyeth
           we
           affirme
           ;
           then
           is
           the
           Reader
           much
           abused
           ,
           &
           we
           injured
           ;
           who
           hold
           in
           that
           book
           ,
           truth
           &
           error
           to
           be
           unequally
           mixed
           .
           Seing
           then
           neyther
           expresly
           nor
           implicitly
           the
           Reader
           can
           see
           the
           Differences
           :
           what
           are
           they
           but
           delusions
           ?
        
         
           The
           many
           questions
           which
           he
           asketh
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           conteyning
           the
           summe
           of
           al
           his
           book
           ,
           manifest
           the
           Authors
           frawd
           :
           for
           if
           he
           know
           &
           dare
           say
           wherin
           we
           differ
           ,
           what
           need
           he
           desire
           our
           
             direct
             answer
          
           ?
           It
           became
           him
           to
           refute
           ,
           &
           not
           for
           to
           fish
           with
           hooks
           of
           demands
           ,
           wherin
           we
           would
           differ
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           Ther
           was
           one
           onely
           difference
           between
           M.
           Smyth
           and
           us
           ,
           when
           first
           he
           began
           to
           quarrel
           ;
           though
           synce
           he
           have
           increast
           them
           ,
           and
           increaseth
           dayly
           ,
           with
           deadly
           feud
           and
           open
           opposition
           ,
           as
           al
           men
           may
           see
           .
        
         
           That
           difference
           was
           this
           .
           He
           with
           his
           followers
           breaking
           off
           cōmunion
           with
           us
           ,
           charged
           us
           with
           synn
           for
           using
           our
           English
           Bibles
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ;
           &
           he
           thought
           that
           the
           teachers
           should
           bring
           the
           originals
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           Greek
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           them
           translate
           by
           voice
           .
           His
           principal
           reason
           against
           our
           translated
           scripture
           was
           this
           .
           
           
             No
             Apocrypha
             writing
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             Canonical
             scriptures
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             used
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             time
             of
             Gods
             worship
             .
             Every
             written
             translation
             is
             an
             Apocrypha
          
           
           
             writing
             ,
             &
             is
             not
             canonical
             scripture
             .
             Therfore
             every
             written
             translation
             is
             unlawful
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             time
             of
             Gods
             worship
             .
          
           Why
           he
           counted
           every
           translation
           apocrypha
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           meant
           therby
           ,
           appeareth
           by
           these
           words
           of
           his
           ‡
           
             a
             written
             translation
          
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           
             or
             interpretation
             is
             as
             wel
             &
             as
             much
             an
             human
             writing
             ,
             as
             an
             homilie
             or
             prayer
             ,
             written
             &
             read
             .
          
           The
           like
           impietie
           he
           hath
           also
           printed
           in
           his
           book
           ,
           saying
           
             A
             translation
             being
             the
             work
             of
             a
             mens
             wit
             &
             learning
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             and
             as
             truly
             an
             humane
             writing
             ,
             as
             the
             Apocrypha
             (
             so
             commonly
             called
             )
             writings
             are
             ,
             and
             seeing
             it
             hath
             not
             the
             allowance
             of
             holy
             men
             inspired
             ,
             but
             is
             of
             an
             hidden
             authoritie
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             iustly
             called
             Apocrypha
             &c.
             
             And
             therfore
             not
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             to
             be
             read
             .
          
        
         
           That
           this
           point
           of
           the
           translation
           was
           the
           onely
           difference
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           known
           to
           al
           that
           then
           heard
           his
           publik
           protestatiō
           ;
           so
           his
           words
           in
           writing
           shew
           it
           .
           ‡
           
             Translations
             written
          
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           
             are
             not
             refreyned
             in
             the
             case
             of
             scandal
             ,
             for
             we
             desired
             that
             they
             might
             be
             refreined
             for
             our
             sakes
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             keep
             communion
             ,
             &
             it
             would
             not
             be
             yeilded
             .
          
        
         
           So
           if
           we
           would
           have
           layd
           aside
           our
           translated
           Bibles
           ,
           communion
           (
           they
           say
           )
           should
           have
           been
           kept
           with
           us
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           the
           true
           differences
           on
           our
           part
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           and
           stil
           ,
           they
           are
           thus
           .
           We
           agree
           with
           M.
           Smyth
           herein
           ,
           that
           
             Onely
             canonical
             scripture
             is
             to
             be
             used
             in
             Gods
             worship
          
           ;
           &
           that
           
             no
             apocryphal
             writing
             is
             to
             be
             used
             in
             Gods
             worship
             .
          
           But
           we
           disagree
           &
           deney
           ,
           that
           
             every
             written
             translation
             is
             an
             Apocryphal
             writing
          
           ;
           affirming
           that
           
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             English
             and
             other
             languages
             ,
             rightly
             translated
             out
             of
             the
             Originals
             ,
             are
             Canonical
             ;
             &
             so
             to
             be
             read
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           After
           much
           time
           spent
           about
           this
           controversie
           ,
           he
           manifested
           other
           differences
           ,
           touching
           the
           ministerie
           and
           treasurie
           ;
           and
           soon
           after
           published
           this
           book
           of
           Differences
           :
           wherin
           ,
           having
           his
           
             latter
             thoughts
          
           (
           as
           he
           thought
           )
           
             better
             then
             his
             former
          
           ,
           he
           
           †
           retracted
           a
           former
           book
           of
           
             Principles
             &c
          
           ,
           and
           al
           other
           his
           writings
           ,
           
             so
             farr
             forth
          
           as
           they
           were
           overthwarted
           by
           this
           his
           last
           book
           .
           He
           also
           acknowledged
           the
           *
           
             ancient
             brethren
             of
             the
             separation
          
           (
           as
           he
           calleth
           us
           )
           
             are
             to
             be
             honoured
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             reduced
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             true
             primitive
             and
             Apostolik
             constitution
             ,
             which
             consisteth
             in
             these
             three
             things
             ,
             1
             The
             true
             matter
             ,
             which
             are
             Saincts
             onely
             ,
             2
             The
             true
             forme
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             uniting
             of
             them
             togither
             in
             the
             covenant
             .
             3
             The
             true
             propertie
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             communion
             in
             al
             the
             holy
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             mainteyning
             of
             that
             communion
             .
             To
             this
             blessed
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             wherin
             those
             ancient
             brethren
             have
             laboured
             ,
             I
             know
             not
          
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           
             what
             may
             more
             be
             added
             ,
             I
             think
             rather
             there
             can
             nothing
             be
             added
             .
          
           And
           was
           he
           now
           setled
           in
           his
           course
           ?
           nothing
           lesse
           ,
           for
           the
           strange
           womans
           *
           
             pathes
             are
             moveable
          
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           known
           .
           Soon
           after
           this
           God
           stroke
           him
           with
           blindnes
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           no
           longer
           find
           the
           door
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           out
           of
           which
           he
           was
           gone
           by
           schisme
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           had
           assaulted
           with
           error
           .
           Our
           entring
           in
           by
           the
           covenant
           of
           God
           with
           †
           Abraham
           to
           the
           faithful
           and
           their
           seed
           ,
           hath
           been
           as
           a
           brazen
           wal
           ,
           whereagainst
           he
           hath
           runn
           himself
           ,
           to
           his
           utter
           ruine
           ,
           if
           God
           in
           mercie
           raise
           him
           not
           up
           .
           And
           now
           as
           a
           man
           benummed
           in
           mynd
           ,
           he
           cryeth
           out
           against
           us
           ,
           contrary
           to
           his
           former
           fayth
           and
           confession
           ;
           *
           
             Loe
             ,
             we
             protest
             against
             them
          
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           
             to
             bee
             a
             false
             Church
             ,
             falsly
             constituted
             in
             the
             baptising
             of
             infants
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             unbaptised
             estate
             .
          
           And
           agayn
           ,
           
             We
             protest
             against
             them
             ,
             that
             seeing
             their
             constitution
             is
             false
             ;
             therfore
             there
             is
             no
             one
             ordinance
             of
             the
             Lord
             true
             among
             them
             .
          
           Thus
           †
           wine
           sheweth
           it self
           in
           M.
           Smyth
           to
           be
           
             a
             mocker
          
           ,
           &
           
             strong
             drink
          
           to
           be
           raging
           :
           whiles
           he
           having
           drunk
           †
           
             the
             wine
             of
             violence
          
           proclaymeth
           open
           warr
           ,
           against
           Gods
           everlasting
           covenant
           .
        
         
         
           The
           defense
           of
           which
           grace
           ,
           being
           already
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           two
           worthy
           soldiers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Mr
             Clifton
          
           whom
           he
           hath
           printed
           against
           ,
           and
           
             Mr
             Robinson
          
           ,
           whom
           he
           next
           threatneth
           :
           I
           leave
           vnto
           them
           ;
           not
           doubting
           but
           God
           their
           strength
           ,
           will
           *
           teach
           their
           hands
           ,
           to
           fight
           ,
           and
           their
           fingers
           to
           battel
           ,
           in
           so
           good
           a
           cause
           against
           this
           enemie
           .
           But
           because
           he
           still
           vrgeth
           his
           former
           quarrels
           of
           the
           scriptures
           and
           Ministerie
           :
           I
           purpose
           with
           Gods
           grace
           to
           set
           against
           him
           in
           these
           ;
           desiring
           the
           Lord
           my
           Rock
           ,
           to
           †
           gird
           me
           with
           strength
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           my
           way
           entyre
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           first
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           vse
           of
           translated
           scriptures
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           :
           M.
           Smyth
           thus
           summeth
           vp
           the
           difference
           ,
           in
           the
           forefront
           of
           his
           book
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             
               We
               hold
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               new
               testament
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               is
               spirituall
               ,
               proceeding
               originally
               from
               the
               hart
               :
               and
               that
               ▪
               reading
               out
               of
               a
               book
            
             (
             
               though
               a
               lawful
               ecclesiasticall
               action
            
             ,
             )
             
               is
               no
               part
               of
               spiritual
               worship
               :
               but
               rather
               the
               invention
               of
               the
               man
               of
               syn
               ,
               it
               being
               substituted
               for
               a
               part
               of
               spiritual
               worship
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               We
               hold
               that
               seing
               prophesying
               is
               a
               part
               of
               spirituall
               worship
               :
               therefore
               in
               time
               of
               prophesying
               it
               is
               vnlawfull
               to
               have
               the
               book
               as
               a
               help
               before
               the
               eye
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               We
               hold
               that
               seing
               singing
               a
               Psalm
               is
               a
               part
               of
               spirituall
               worship
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               vnlawful
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               book
               before
               the
               ey
               ,
               in
               time
               of
               singing
               a
               Psalm
               .
            
          
        
         
           Here
           first
           let
           the
           reader
           observe
           ,
           that
           the
           mayn
           and
           true
           difference
           which
           was
           between
           M.
           Smyth
           and
           us
           ,
           about
           the
           translation
           ,
           is
           not
           mentioned
           :
           but
           is
           brought
           in
           after
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           in
           hādling
           these
           matters
           ;
           and
           other
           points
           never
           controverted
           between
           vs
           ,
           are
           made
           heads
           of
           the
           differences
           .
           In
           which
           doing
           ,
           M.
           Smyth
           hath
           graced
           the
           very
           portch
           of
           his
           building
           ,
           with
           imposture
           and
           frawd
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           saying
           ,
           of
           himself
           and
           his
           brethrē
           ,
           
             We
             hold
          
           &c.
           he
           giveth
           the
           reader
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           (
           vnlesse
           he
           meant
           to
           delude
           him
           ,
           )
           that
           they
           whom
           he
           dealeth
           against
           ,
           hold
           
             the
             cōtrary
          
           :
           wheras
           he
           neither
           dooth
           ,
           
           nor
           is
           able
           to
           produce
           any
           proof
           hereof
           against
           us
           ;
           neyther
           (
           I
           dare
           say
           )
           can
           he
           tel
           what
           we
           hold
           ,
           of
           these
           points
           .
           Thus
           secondeth
           he
           his
           fraud
           with
           injurie
           ;
           and
           maketh
           these
           two
           ,
           as
           Iachin
           &
           Boaz
           ,
           the
           pillars
           for
           to
           bewtifie
           the
           temple
           of
           his
           book
           .
        
         
           Now
           because
           his
           whol
           battel
           against
           the
           translated
           Scriptures
           ,
           is
           cheefly
           out
           of
           this
           bulwark
           of
           
             spiritual
             worship
          
           ,
           wherin
           he
           hath
           intrenched
           himself
           ,
           and
           flyeth
           therto
           at
           al
           assayes
           ,
           when
           other
           shifts
           fayle
           him
           :
           I
           wil
           begin
           with
           it
           ,
           as
           himself
           also
           dooth
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           Translations
           anon
           .
        
         
           
             OF
             WORSHIP
             .
          
           
             Wheras
             the
             word
             Worship
             is
             diversly
             used
             ,
             somtime
             more
             largely
             ,
             somtime
             more
             straightly
             ;
             by
             reason
             wherof
             it
             hath
             not
             at
             al
             tymes
             a
             like
             proper
             signification
             :
             M.
             Smyth
             spying
             this
             ,
             (
             as
             by
             his
             limitation
             of
             
               properly
               so
               called
            
             may
             appear
             ;
             )
             takes
             advantage
             to
             himself
             for
             to
             bolster
             out
             his
             former
             blasphemies
             ,
             &
             to
             deal
             against
             us
             for
             Idolaters
             ,
             &
             the
             holy
             Bible
             for
             an
             idol
             ;
             under
             the
             aequivocatiō
             or
             double
             meaning
             of
             this
             word
             worship
             ;
             restreyning
             it
             wher
             he
             should
             not
             ,
             &
             inlarging
             it
             where
             he
             ought
             not
             .
             And
             though
             he
             treateth
             of
             this
             thing
             at
             large
             ,
             handling
             the
             fountaine
             ,
             the
             helps
             ,
             the
             essence
             or
             nature
             ,
             with
             the
             
               parts
               and
               kinds
               of
               worship
            
             :
             yet
             the
             divers
             use
             of
             the
             word
             which
             was
             needful
             first
             to
             be
             shewed
             ,
             (
             if
             he
             meant
             not
             to
             deceiv
             ,
             )
             he
             hath
             quite
             omitted
             ;
             that
             ,
             therfore
             I
             wil
             first
             manifest
             .
             
          
           
             Worship
             ,
             in
             our
             English
             tongue
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             used
             to
             expresse
             the
             original
             scriptures
             ,
             is
             diversly
             taken
             .
             Somtime
             largely
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             expresseth
             the
             Greek
             word
             latreuo
             ;
             as
             Philip.
             3
             ,
             3.
             
               we
               ar
               the
               circumcision
               which
            
             †
             
               worship
               God
               in
               the
               spirit
            
             :
             &
             Act.
             24
             ,
             14.
             so
             ”
             
               worship
               I
               the
               God
               of
               my
               fathers
               .
            
             And
             thus
             both
             the
             English
             &
             Greek
             answereth
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             ghnabad
             ,
             which
             properly
             signifieth
             to
             serve
             ,
             Exod.
             3
             ,
             12.
             
             Deut.
             10
             ,
             12
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             15
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Also
             when
             it
             expresseth
             the
             Greek
             word
             sebomai
             ;
             as
             Act.
             18
             ,
             13.
             to
             *
             
               worship
               God
               contrary
               to
               the
               law
            
             ;
             &
             Act.
             18
             ,
             7
             ,
             
               Iustus
               a
            
             ‡
             
               worshipper
               of
               God.
            
             And
             so
             both
             it
             &
             the
             Greek
             answer
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             
             jaré
             ;
             which
             properly
             signifieth
             to
             fear
             or
             reverence
             ,
             as
             Mat.
             15
             ,
             9.
             
               in
               vaine
               they
            
             ”
             
               worship
               me
            
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             in
             Hebrue
             is
             ,
             
               their
               fear
               towards
               me
            
             Isa
             29
             ,
             13.
             
             
             So
             *
             Iob.
             and
             Ionas
             ,
             as
             the
             Hebrew
             sayth
             ,
             feared
             ,
             as
             the
             Greek
             translateth
             ,
             Worshipped
             God.
             Also
             when
             it
             interpreteth
             the
             Greek
             word
             threskeuo
             ,
             as
             Col.
             2
             ,
             18.
             
               the
               Worshipping
               of
               Angels
            
             ;
             and
             vers
             .
             23.
             
               in
               wil-worship
            
             ;
             or
             
               voluntary
               religion
            
             .
             Thus
             worship
             is
             largely
             used
             ,
             for
             the
             feare
             and
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             any
             religious
             action
             .
          
           
             More
             strictly
             and
             properly
             ,
             worship
             is
             vsed
             to
             English
             the
             Greeke
             word
             proskuneo
             ;
             as
             Mat.
             2.
             2.
             
             
               We
               are
               come
               to
            
             †
             
               worship
               him
            
             ;
             and
             Rev.
             11.
             16.
             they
             ”
             
               worshipped
               God
            
             ;
             Rev.
             13.
             4.
             they
             ”
             
               worshipped
               the
               Dragon
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             both
             it
             and
             the
             Greek
             word
             ,
             doe
             expresse
             the
             Hebrue
             hishtachavah
             ,
             which
             properly
             signifieth
             to
             
               bow
               downe
            
             or
             
               prostrate
               ones
               self
               .
               Exod.
            
             20.
             5.
             
          
           
             Thus
             the
             
               worship
               of
               God
            
             generally
             ,
             comprehendeth
             the
             performing
             of
             all
             duties
             required
             in
             the
             first
             *
             table
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             specially
             and
             properly
             ,
             to
             worship
             is
             to
             bow
             downe
             &
             supplicate
             vnto
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             being
             thus
             distinguished
             ;
             let
             vs
             now
             see
             how
             M.
             Smyth
             dooth
             deal
             in
             the
             point
             .
             He
             ,
             where
             he
             †
             professeth
             to
             handle
             
               the
               nature
               or
               essence
               of
               spiritual
               worship
               ,
               and
               the
               essentiall
               causes
               and
               kindes
               thereof
               ,
            
             sheweth
             these
             things
             
               in
               two
               particulars
               ;
               first
               in
               the
               essentiall
               causes
            
             ;
             2.
             
               in
               the
               proper
               kindes
               or
               parts
               of
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               N.
               testament
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               essential
               causes
               are
               matter
               and
               forme
               .
               The
               matter
               of
               Gods
               worship
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               is
               the
               holy
               scriptures
               ,
               which
               conteyneth
               the
               word
               of
               God
               or
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               the
               subiect
               whereof
               is
               Christ
               Iesus
               :
               The
               forme
               or
               sowl
               that
               quickeneth
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               spirit
               Col.
            
             3.
             16.
             
               with
               Ephe.
            
             5.
             18.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             Then
             he
             illustrateth
             this
             ,
             
               by
               the
               ceremoniall
               worship
               of
               the
               old
               testament
               .
            
             And
             the
             matter
             of
             that
             he
             maketh
             to
             be
             
               beasts
               ,
               incense
               ,
               oil
               ,
               fat
               ,
               corn
               ,
               wine
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             
               creatures
               whereof
               the
               sacrifices
            
             &c.
             
               wer
               made
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               actions
               thereto
               perteyning
               .
            
             
          
           
             The
             forme
             he
             sayth
             
               appeared
               in
            
             4.
             things
             ;
             1.
             honey
             ,
             and
             2.
             
               leven
               which
               must
               be
               absent
               for
               the
               most
               part
            
             ;
             and
             3.
             fyre
             and
             4.
             
               salt
               which
               must
               allwayes
               be
               present
               .
            
             Then
             for
             
               the
               kindes
               of
               spirituall
               worship
            
             ,
             he
             sayth
             they
             are
             
               praying
               ,
               prophefying
               ,
               and
               singing
               Psalmes
               .
            
             Psal.
             50.
             14
             —
             17.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             4.
             and
             14.
             15.
             17.
             26.
             
             Iam.
             5.
             13.
             
             Rev.
             19.
             10.
             
          
           
           
             I
             wil
             not
             here
             stand
             to
             scan
             the
             good
             order
             which
             M.
             Smyth
             hath
             used
             in
             handling
             the
             
               nature
               and
               essence
               of
               worship
            
             ,
             whiles
             omitting
             the
             efficient
             causes
             ,
             obiects
             and
             ends
             ,
             which
             properly
             perteyne
             to
             the
             discourse
             of
             actions
             :
             he
             insisteth
             vpon
             matter
             and
             forme
             which
             he
             calleth
             
               essentiall
               causes
            
             :
             so
             taking
             that
             which
             is
             more
             vnproper
             ,
             &
             difficult
             .
             But
             seing
             he
             hath
             chosen
             this
             way
             ,
             I
             will
             follow
             him
             therein
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             I
             observe
             ,
             how
             he
             intending
             to
             shut
             out
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             scriptures
             from
             spirituall
             worship
             ;
             yet
             maketh
             the
             scriptures
             to
             be
             the
             
               matter
               of
               worship
            
             :
             now
             how
             the
             matter
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             should
             be
             shut
             out
             and
             vnlawfull
             to
             be
             there
             ,
             it
             requireth
             some
             skill
             to
             know
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             scriptures
             being
             (
             as
             he
             sayth
             )
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             the
             form
             of
             this
             action
             of
             worship
             ;
             (
             though
             properly
             the
             spirit
             is
             the
             †
             efficient
             cause
             ;
             )
             it
             would
             be
             knowne
             why
             M.
             Smyth
             in
             an
             other
             place
             sayth
             that
             *
             
               actions
               of
               administring
               the
               Church
               or
               kingdom
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               are
               not
               actions
               of
               spirituall
               worship
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
            
             making
             those
             actions
             to
             be
             
               admonition
               ,
               examination
               ,
               excommunication
               ,
               pacification
               ,
               absolution
               &c.
            
             are
             not
             these
             to
             have
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             and
             form
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             prophesie
             which
             th'
             Apostle
             sayth
             ,
             is
             a
             speaking
             †
             
               to
               edifying
               to
               exhortation
               and
               to
               comfort
               ?
            
             Are
             we
             not
             aswell
             bound
             to
             the
             scriptures
             in
             admonishing
             ,
             as
             in
             exhorting
             and
             must
             not
             the
             same
             spirit
             give
             life
             vnto
             both
             ?
          
           
             Let
             Paul
             himself
             be
             our
             example
             :
             he
             teacheth
             that
             *
             
               the
               whole
               scripture
               is
               profitable
            
             ,
             as
             for
             doctrine
             so
             for
             †
             rebuke
             or
             conviction
             ,
             and
             for
             correction
             ;
             and
             he
             in
             practise
             ,
             rebuking
             and
             opposing
             against
             Elymas
             ,
             saying
             ,
             *
             
               O
               ful
               of
               all
               subtilty
               and
               of
               all
               mischief
               ,
               child
               of
               the
               Divil
               &c.
            
             did
             this
             by
             the
             
               holy
               spirit
            
             ,
             wherof
             he
             is
             noted
             then
             to
             be
             †
             ful
             .
             In
             preaching
             to
             the
             men
             of
             Antiochia
             ,
             
               he
               admonished
            
             them
             *
             by
             the
             word
             of
             the
             prophet
             Abakuk
             :
             in
             preaching
             to
             the
             Iewes
             in
             Rome
             ,
             he
             rebuked
             them
             ”
             by
             the
             word
             of
             the
             prophet
             Esaias
             ;
             And
             Peter
             in
             his
             Sermon
             at
             Ierusalem
             pacified
             their
             pricked
             consciences
             ,
             by
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             them
             and
             to
             their
             children
             ;
             Actes
             2.
             37.
             39.
             
             
             So
             the
             word
             and
             spirit
             were
             matter
             and
             form
             of
             their
             rebukes
             ,
             admonitions
             ,
             pacifications
             ,
             &c.
             even
             as
             of
             their
             other
             doctrines
             &
             exhortations
             ,
             and
             therfore
             by
             Mr
             Sm.
             owne
             grounds
             ,
             were
             spirituall
             worship
             ;
             and
             so
             his
             first
             plot
             where
             he
             made
             *
             
               actions
               of
               opposition
               ,
               difference
               ,
               plea
               &
               strife
               ,
            
             not
             to
             be
             actions
             of
             spiritual
             worship
             ;
             is
             a
             wagmire
             wherinto
             this
             his
             conceipt
             of
             prophesie
             or
             preaching
             to
             be
             spirituall
             worship
             ,
             is
             sunk
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             overthrown
             .
             And
             sure
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             and
             Christ
             himself
             never
             observed
             this
             new
             coyned
             difference
             ,
             for
             †
             they
             in
             their
             prophesying
             or
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             did
             intermixe
             rebukes
             with
             comforts
             ,
             admonitions
             with
             exhortations
             ,
             and
             opposed
             against
             syn
             and
             synners
             vsually
             in
             their
             sermons
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             historie
             of
             the
             Bible
             sheweth
             .
             Now
             by
             Mr
             Smyths
             divinitie
             they
             worshipped
             not
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             spake
             by
             way
             of
             
               opposition
               ,
               difference
               ,
               plea
            
             or
             strife
             ,
             in
             their
             doctrine
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             spake
             to
             
               edifying
               exhortation
            
             or
             comfort
             ;
             this
             was
             the
             
               worship
               of
               God
               properly
               so
               called
               .
            
             If
             this
             distinction
             be
             not
             true
             ,
             then
             M.
             Sm.
             is
             a
             deceiver
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             ;
             who
             to
             make
             things
             serve
             his
             hereticall
             humour
             and
             hide
             his
             blasphemies
             against
             our
             reading
             of
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             hath
             digged
             thus
             deep
             to
             find
             a
             pit
             whereinto
             to
             fell
             the
             righteous
             ;
             though
             himself
             by
             Gods
             iudgement
             be
             fallen
             into
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             I
             will
             briefly
             note
             M.
             Smyths
             methode
             in
             contriving
             of
             his
             book
             for
             the
             advantage
             of
             his
             cause
             .
             The
             three
             offices
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             prophesie
             preisthood
             and
             Kingdome
             ;
             he
             reduceth
             vnto
             two
             ,
             1.
             kingdome
             and
             2.
             preisthood
             ;
             ‡
             comprehending
             prophesie
             vnder
             the
             preisthood
             as
             a
             branch
             of
             it
             .
             Deut.
             33.
             10.
             
             Rev.
             1.
             6.
             with
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             31.
             
             Act.
             2.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             Whereas
             by
             the
             same
             ground
             of
             Deut.
             33.
             10.
             he
             mought
             have
             made
             the
             kingdome
             also
             a
             branch
             of
             the
             preisthood
             ;
             for
             the
             Preists
             were
             to
             teach
             Iaakob
             Gods
             judgements
             and
             Israel
             his
             law
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             cases
             of
             *
             controversie
             plea
             and
             strife
             ,
             (
             which
             M.
             Smyth
             maketh
             
               actions
               of
               administring
               the
               Kingdome
            
             ;
             )
             as
             in
             other
             doctrines
             of
             exhortation
             and
             comfort
             .
             But
             I
             find
             in
             the
             scripture
             that
             Moses
             (
             not
             Aaron
             the
             Preist
             ,
             )
             is
             made
             a
             figure
             of
             Christ
             †
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ;
             and
             Prophets
             there
             were
             many
             in
             Israel
             of
             other
             tribes
             then
             Levi
             :
             seing
             then
             Moses
             &
             the
             Prophets
             caried
             types
             of
             Christs
             prophesie
             ;
             Aaron
             
             and
             the
             Priests
             ,
             of
             his
             priesthood
             ;
             David
             and
             the
             kings
             ,
             of
             his
             kingdom
             ;
             I
             would
             not
             now
             confound
             the
             priesthood
             &
             prophesie
             in
             Christ
             ,
             any
             otherwise
             then
             the
             priesthood
             and
             kingdome
             ;
             but
             keep
             a
             like
             distinction
             in
             them
             al
             ;
             &
             as
             in
             Christ
             the
             head
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             Church
             his
             body
             .
             Againe
             as
             in
             heavenly
             order
             the
             1.
             manifestatiō
             of
             mans
             syn
             and
             miserie
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             of
             his
             justice
             &
             happines
             by
             the
             gospel
             ;
             also
             the
             2.
             work
             of
             mans
             redemption
             by
             sacrifice
             ;
             &
             3
             the
             conservation
             of
             this
             grace
             wrought
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             against
             al
             enemies
             ;
             are
             three
             distinct
             things
             ,
             one
             following
             another
             :
             so
             Christ
             in
             his
             administratiō
             observed
             this
             order
             &
             distinction
             ;
             first
             ,
             †
             teaching
             the
             Church
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             above
             three
             yeares
             ;
             then
             *
             offring
             up
             himself
             as
             a
             Preist
             &
             sacrifice
             to
             his
             father
             for
             his
             Church
             ;
             and
             lastly
             rising
             &
             “
             ascending
             into
             heaven
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             to
             †
             reign
             as
             king
             until
             al
             his
             enemies
             be
             made
             his
             footstool
             .
             Now
             M.
             Smyth
             maketh
             prophesie
             one
             with
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             have
             these
             two
             to
             be
             Gods
             worship
             :
             &
             the
             kingdome
             he
             speaketh
             of
             first
             ;
             and
             excludeth
             al
             the
             actions
             of
             it
             from
             Gods
             worship
             .
             Whereas
             the
             Gospell
             is
             called
             *
             
               the
               word
               of
               the
               kingdome
            
             ;
             and
             Christ
             when
             he
             preached
             (
             or
             prophesied
             )
             is
             sayd
             to
             †
             
               preach
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             the
             doctrines
             which
             he
             taught
             ,
             were
             the
             *
             
               secrets
               of
               the
               kingdom
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             sermons
             †
             
               preached
               ,
               expounded
               and
               testified
               the
               kingdom
               of
               God.
            
             Wherefore
             they
             be
             deep
             waters
             which
             M.
             Sm.
             hath
             found
             ;
             that
             the
             actions
             of
             administring
             the
             kingdome
             should
             not
             be
             worship
             :
             and
             yet
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             gospell
             ,
             or
             prophesying
             ,
             shal
             be
             worship
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             ,
             
               properly
               so
               called
            
             .
             If
             he
             followed
             not
             fansy
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             rather
             then
             sound
             judgement
             ;
             let
             the
             prudent
             iudge
             .
          
           
             Like
             vanity
             he
             sheweth
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             having
             made
             the
             scriptures
             to
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             worship
             now
             ,
             he
             makethnot
             them
             to
             be
             the
             matter
             also
             of
             Gods
             worship
             in
             Israel
             ,
             but
             
               beasts
               ,
               incense
               ,
               oil
               ,
               fat
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             the
             form
             of
             our
             worship
             to
             be
             the
             spirit
             ,
             but
             the
             forme
             of
             theirs
             to
             appear
             in
             
               honey
               ,
               leven
               ,
               fyre
            
             &
             salt
             .
             What
             ,
             had
             not
             they
             the
             †
             written
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             a
             ground
             of
             their
             religious
             actions
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             have
             the
             “
             written
             word
             ?
             had
             not
             they
             *
             
               the
               good
               spirit
               of
               God
               to
               instruct
               them
               ,
            
             as
             we
             have
             ?
             had
             they
             not
             †
             
               praying
               prophesying
               ,
               singing
            
             &c.
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             as
             we
             ?
             How
             is
             it
             then
             ,
             that
             this
             man
             maketh
             the
             
             matter
             and
             form
             of
             Gods
             worship
             in
             Israel
             ,
             to
             consist
             in
             such
             carnall
             things
             ?
             There
             is
             a
             depth
             of
             abomination
             herein
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             anabaptising
             heresie
             .
             For
             wheras
             th'Apostle
             magnifieth
             the
             *
             Iewish
             Church
             ,
             above
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             many
             respects
             :
             this
             proud
             Gentile
             disgraceth
             them
             extremely
             ,
             saying
             †
             that
             their
             
               Ministerie
               worship
            
             &
             government
             was
             carnal
             ;
             that
             
               faith
               and
               repentance
               was
               not
               required
               to
               the
               matter
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             
               but
               onely
               a
               carnall
               holynes
            
             ;
             with
             many
             such
             like
             vituperies
             ,
             which
             out
             of
             his
             carnal
             hart
             he
             uttereth
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             their
             worship
             which
             we
             have
             in
             hand
             ,
             let
             him
             shew
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             what
             one
             thing
             we
             have
             which
             they
             had
             not
             before
             vs.
             He
             maketh
             the
             parts
             of
             our
             worship
             to
             be
             three
             ,
             
               praying
               ,
               prophesying
               ,
               singing
            
             ;
             all
             these
             they
             had
             ,
             and
             vttered
             them
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             as
             the
             scriptures
             every
             where
             manifest
             :
             and
             though
             they
             had
             many
             carnal
             rites
             with
             these
             ,
             as
             sacrifices
             ,
             incense
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             was
             not
             their
             worship
             carnal
             :
             for
             we
             have
             also
             some
             carnall
             rites
             ,
             as
             washing
             with
             water
             in
             baptisme
             ,
             the
             eating
             of
             bread
             &
             wine
             in
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ;
             have
             we
             therefore
             a
             carnall
             baptisme
             ,
             a
             carnall
             supper
             ?
             if
             not
             ,
             neyther
             had
             they
             a
             carnal
             worship
             ,
             though
             carnall
             rites
             were
             adjoyned
             unto
             their
             worship
             .
             But
             as
             God
             whom
             they
             worshipped
             was
             a
             spirit
             ,
             so
             worshipped
             they
             him
             in
             spirit
             ,
             and
             with
             faith
             ,
             exspecting
             that
             promise
             which
             God
             made
             vnto
             them
             of
             salvation
             by
             Christ
             ;
             as
             Paul
             testifyed
             of
             the
             whol
             body
             of
             that
             Church
             ;
             that
             *
             
               the
               twelve
               tribes
               instantly
               serving
            
             (
             or
             worshiping
             )
             
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               hoped
               to
               come
               vnto
               it
               :
            
             shewing
             further
             ,
             that
             the
             gentiles
             are
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             †
             one
             joynt
             body
             with
             them
             ;
             fellow-heyres
             ,
             and
             partakers
             of
             the
             promise
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             M.
             S.
             having
             shewed
             (
             as
             he
             thought
             )
             the
             matter
             and
             form
             of
             the
             Iewes
             worship
             ,
             inferreth
             vpon
             it
             thus
             .
             *
             
               Hence
               it
               followeth
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               that
               the
               worship
               that
               beginneth
               in
               the
               book
               or
               translation
               commeth
               not
               originally
               from
               the
               spirit
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               letter
               or
               ceremony
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               not
               properly
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               old
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             If
             this
             followeth
             ,
             upon
             the
             former
             description
             of
             their
             worship
             and
             ours
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             comes
             a
             great
             way
             behind
             ,
             that
             few
             wil
             be
             able
             to
             see
             it
             .
             For
             ,
             did
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             worship
             ,
             the
             beasts
             ,
             incense
             ,
             oil
             ,
             &c.
             proceed
             out
             of
             the
             book
             ?
             or
             did
             the
             form
             seen
             in
             fyre
             and
             
             salt
             ,
             come
             from
             the
             book
             ,
             any
             otherweise
             then
             our
             praying
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             and
             ministring
             of
             the
             sacraments
             dooth
             or
             must
             doe
             .
             Did
             they
             look
             on
             a
             book
             when
             they
             kindled
             fyre
             on
             the
             altar
             ,
             or
             cast
             salt
             on
             the
             sacrifice
             ?
             if
             not
             ,
             how
             followeth
             this
             halting
             inference
             ?
          
           
             That
             the
             worship
             performed
             in
             reading
             the
             scriptures
             proceedeth
             
               originally
               from
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             even
             from
             God
             ,
             whose
             spirit
             is
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             who
             hath
             commanded
             it
             to
             be
             read
             :
             and
             that
             such
             reading
             is
             not
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             letter
             spoken
             of
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3
             ,
             6.
             shall
             through
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             anon
             be
             proved
             ;
             in
             handling
             the
             second
             point
             ,
             of
             the
             scriptures
             .
          
           
             Here
             next
             followeth
             to
             be
             considered
             Mr
             Smythes
             allegories
             &
             opening
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             ,
             by
             the
             type
             in
             the
             old
             .
          
           
             Their
             *
             
               Church
               ,
               Ministery
               ,
               worship
               ,
               government
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               were
               all
               literall
               and
               ceremonial
               .
               Their
               litterall
               or
               typicall
               worship
               ,
               was
               performed
               in
               two
               places
               ,
            
             1.
             
               the
               holy
               place
            
             ,
             2.
             
               or
               the
               court
               .
               The
               worship
               in
               the
               holy
               place
               ,
               typed
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               most
               properly
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               which
               was
               typed
               by
               the
               holy
               place
               ,
               Rev.
            
             11.
             1.
             2.
             2
             
             Cor.
             6.
             16.
             
             Heb.
             8.
             2.
             and
             9.
             11.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             
             
               The
               worship
               of
               the
               tabernacle
               or
               holy
               place
               ,
               consisted
               of
            
             3.
             parts
             ,
             1.
             
               that
               which
               perteyned
               to
               the
               brazen
               altar
               ,
            
             2.
             
               that
               which
               was
               performed
               at
               the
               golden
               altar
               ,
            
             3.
             
               that
               which
               concerned
               the
               table
               of
               shew
               bread
               ,
            
             Exod.
             37.
             
             &
             38.
             with
             Exod.
             29
             ,
             38.
             
             &
             30.
             7.
             8.
             34
             —
             38.
             
             Levit.
             24.
             1.
             
             —
             9.
             
             
               At
               the
               brazen
               altar
               were
               offred
               sacrifices
               propitiatorie
               and
               eucharisticall
               ,
               signifying
               ,
               prayer
               ,
               thanksgiving
               ,
               prophesie
               .
               At
               the
               golden
               altar
               was
               perfume
               ,
               signifying
               prayer
               ,
               thanksgiving
               ,
               preaching
               the
               gospel
               .
               Upon
               the
               table
               of
               shew
               bread
               was
               the
               candlestik
               ,
               and
            
             12.
             
               loves
               with
               incense
               .
               The
               candlestik
               signifyed
               the
               Church
               ;
               shining
               by
               doctrine
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               The
               shew
               bread
               ,
               signified
               the
            
             12.
             
               tribes
               or
               Church
               ,
               present
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               fed
               with
               Christ
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               As
               the
               holy
               place
               with
               the
               altar
               and
               Preists
               ,
               did
               properly
               signify
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               Church
               ,
               Worship
               ,
               and
               Saints
               ,
               Rev.
            
             11.
             1
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             5.
             
               under
               the
               new
               testament
               :
               so
               the
               court
               without
               the
               holy
               place
               whither
               all
               the
               people
               came
               ,
               &
               the
               typical
               service
               performed
               there
               ,
               did
               signifie
               the
               confused
               assemblies
               of
               antichristian
               persecutors
               ,
               &
               their
               ceremonial
               worship
               ,
               Rev.
            
             11.
             2.
             
               which
               the
               spirit
               in
               that
               place
               caleth
               gentiles
               or
               hethen
               in
               these
               respects
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               parts
               of
               typical
               service
               performed
               in
               the
               court
               ,
               were
               reading
               and
               musik
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Levites
               were
               cheif
               agents
               ;
               though
               the
               preists
               also
               and
               any
            
             
             
               of
               the
               people
               might
               read
               and
               sing
               .
               The
               scriptures
               read
               and
               tunea
               musically
               ,
               are
               prophesies
               ,
               prayers
               ,
               thanksgivings
               .
            
          
           
             In
             this
             discourse
             God
             would
             let
             the
             Reader
             see
             ,
             how
             M.
             Smyth
             is
             given
             over
             to
             blindnes
             of
             hart
             ,
             in
             judging
             spiritual
             things
             :
             by
             that
             blyndnes
             which
             is
             in
             him
             in
             discerning
             carnal
             things
             ,
             &
             which
             are
             set
             before
             al
             mens
             eyes
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             legal
             shadowes
             serve
             his
             fansie
             ,
             he
             placeth
             the
             
               brazen
               altar
            
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             or
             tabernacle
             with
             the
             golden
             altar
             ,
             table
             and
             candlestik
             :
             wheras
             the
             scripture
             sheweth
             it
             was
             set
             in
             the
             court-yard
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             †
             before
             the
             doore
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             good
             distance
             off
             ,
             having
             the
             Laver
             *
             between
             the
             tabernacle
             and
             it
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             preists
             did
             wash
             when
             they
             went
             into
             the
             tabernacle
             .
             And
             to
             this
             place
             
               at
               the
               dore
               of
               the
               tabernacle
               ,
            
             did
             “
             the
             people
             assemble
             ,
             &
             it
             was
             †
             holy
             .
             If
             M.
             Sm.
             saw
             not
             this
             in
             the
             scripture
             ,
             yet
             reason
             mought
             have
             taught
             him
             not
             to
             make
             a
             chimney
             of
             the
             Lords
             tabernacle
             covered
             &
             hāged
             with
             imbroidered
             curtayns
             .
             The
             boards
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             were
             but
             *
             ten
             cubits
             high
             ,
             (
             the
             brazen
             altar
             being
             “
             three
             cubits
             ;
             the
             †
             tent
             and
             coverings
             were
             spread
             over
             them
             on
             hie
             ,
             and
             a
             vayl
             *
             hanged
             at
             the
             door
             .
             Vpon
             the
             altar
             was
             a
             fyre
             “
             always
             kept
             burning
             ,
             &
             here
             whole
             sheep
             and
             oxen
             were
             burned
             to
             ashes
             ,
             many
             at
             once
             ,
             sometime
             †
             a
             thowsand
             .
             Can
             any
             reasonable
             man
             now
             think
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             within
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             low
             &
             little
             a
             place
             ?
             would
             the
             Lord
             have
             the
             curtayns
             to
             be
             ”
             embrodered
             with
             cherubims
             ,
             the
             boards
             to
             be
             covered
             with
             gold
             ,
             that
             al
             mought
             be
             dight
             with
             smoke
             and
             swoot
             ;
             &
             continually
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             set
             on
             fyre
             ?
             yet
             M.
             Smyth
             wil
             needs
             have
             it
             there
             ,
             because
             he
             thought
             it
             would
             fit
             his
             turne
             wel
             .
             With
             like
             discretion
             he
             placeth
             the
             candlestik
             upon
             the
             table
             ,
             though
             Moses
             plainly
             telleth
             ,
             that
             it
             (
             being
             very
             great
             ,
             of
             a
             *
             talent
             of
             gold
             ,
             about
             160
             pound
             weight
             ,
             )
             was
             †
             set
             on
             the
             south
             side
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             &
             the
             table
             with
             shew
             bread
             on
             the
             north
             .
             But
             his
             eye
             sight
             fayled
             not
             so
             much
             in
             the
             shadow
             ,
             as
             his
             hart
             was
             blinded
             in
             the
             shadowed
             thing
             .
             For
             he
             maketh
             the
             1
             tabernacle
             ,
             2
             altar
             ,
             &
             3
             Preists
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             1
             Church
             ,
             2
             worship
             ,
             &
             3
             saincts
             under
             the
             new
             testament
             :
             the
             1.
             court
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             ,
             he
             wil
             have
             to
             signifie
             the
             assemblies
             of
             Antichrist
             ;
             the
             2
             Israelites
             there
             assembling
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             antichristian
             persecutors
             :
             
             3
             the
             typical
             service
             in
             the
             court
             ,
             as
             reading
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             &
             singing
             them
             with
             musik
             ;
             to
             signifie
             the
             
               ceremonial
               worship
            
             of
             antichristians
             .
             For
             none
             but
             antichristians
             (
             as
             he
             thinketh
             )
             do
             read
             the
             scriptures
             in
             their
             worship
             .
             Behold
             unto
             what
             great
             impietie
             he
             abuseth
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             The
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             the
             †
             son
             and
             first
             born
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             his
             *
             chosen
             and
             cheif
             treasure
             ,
             “
             precious
             unto
             him
             above
             al
             peoples
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             on
             whom
             he
             set
             his
             love
             ,
             †
             riding
             upon
             the
             heavens
             for
             their
             help
             ,
             &
             on
             the
             clowds
             in
             his
             glorie
             ;
             a
             people
             *
             blessed
             and
             saved
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             sheild
             of
             their
             help
             and
             sword
             of
             their
             glorie
             :
             this
             people
             he
             maketh
             to
             signifie
             the
             antichristian
             persecutors
             ,
             hated
             of
             God
             ,
             children
             of
             the
             Divil
             ,
             for
             whose
             overthrow
             and
             confusion
             Christ
             “
             rideth
             on
             the
             heavens
             in
             his
             glorie
             with
             a
             garment
             dipt
             in
             blood
             ,
             and
             a
             sword
             for
             to
             slay
             them
             ,
             and
             fil
             al
             the
             fowles
             of
             the
             aier
             with
             their
             flesh
             .
          
           
             The
             worship
             and
             service
             commanded
             by
             God
             unto
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             his
             good
             word
             to
             instruct
             them
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             caled
             them
             †
             from
             the
             service
             of
             Divils
             :
             this
             false
             prophet
             maketh
             to
             signifie
             the
             service
             of
             antichristian
             idolaters
             ,
             which
             *
             worship
             Divils
             .
          
           
             Thd
             Lords
             “
             holy
             courts
             ,
             wherein
             they
             that
             dwelt
             were
             †
             blessed
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             sowles
             of
             the
             Saincts
             *
             longed
             and
             fainted
             ,
             counting
             one
             day
             there
             better
             then
             a
             thowsand
             otherwhere
             :
             is
             now
             made
             to
             signifie
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             place
             where
             the
             Divil
             dwelleth
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             which
             according
             to
             his
             wil
             worshiped
             and
             served
             him
             “
             with
             song
             and
             sacrifice
             ;
             the
             prophets
             ,
             preists
             ,
             Levites
             ,
             yea
             Christ
             himself
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             often
             went
             thither
             to
             worship
             God
             and
             teach
             the
             people
             ;
             these
             al
             were
             figures
             and
             significatiōs
             of
             antichristian
             persecutors
             ;
             excepting
             the
             preists
             onely
             whom
             M
             ,
             Smyth
             of
             his
             courtesie
             ,
             maketh
             figures
             of
             Christians
             ,
             when
             they
             did
             their
             service
             in
             the
             holy
             place
             .
             By
             this
             interpretation
             ,
             when
             Zacharie
             the
             priest
             was
             †
             in
             the
             temple
             burning
             incense
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             multitude
             of
             the
             people
             were
             without
             in
             prayer
             ,
             wayting
             for
             his
             coming
             out
             to
             *
             blesse
             them
             :
             he
             &
             his
             service
             ,
             signified
             Christians
             and
             their
             worship
             of
             God
             ;
             they
             with
             their
             prayers
             ,
             signified
             antichristians
             and
             their
             worship
             of
             the
             Divil
             .
             Yea
             God
             himself
             is
             highly
             blasphemed
             by
             this
             wretched
             exposition
             :
             for
             seeing
             by
             types
             &
             figures
             he
             taught
             his
             people
             how
             for
             to
             serue
             him
             ,
             &
             led
             thē
             by
             
             earthly
             signes
             to
             heavenly
             things
             signified
             ;
             how
             can
             it
             be
             sayd
             or
             thought
             without
             blasphemie
             ,
             that
             the
             publik
             worship
             of
             the
             whol
             congregation
             appointed
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             did
             signifie
             hellish
             things
             ,
             and
             antichristian
             idolatries
             ?
          
           
             But
             what
             may
             we
             think
             induced
             M.
             Sm.
             to
             this
             impietie
             ?
             Even
             Satan
             deceived
             him
             by
             one
             place
             of
             scripture
             which
             he
             †
             citeth
             in
             his
             book
             ;
             viz.
             Rev.
             11.
             2.
             where
             Iohn
             was
             willed
             in
             a
             vision
             ,
             to
             
               castout
               the
               court
               which
               is
               without
               the
               temple
               ,
               and
               not
               measure
               it
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               given
               to
               the
               gentiles
               .
            
             Hence
             doth
             M.
             Smyth
             gather
             that
             the
             Israelites
             which
             were
             wont
             to
             worship
             in
             the
             courts
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             did
             signifie
             the
             gentiles
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Antichristians
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             court
             must
             betokē
             Antichrists
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             worship
             Antichrists
             worship
             .
             Thus
             one
             dark
             scripture
             is
             alleged
             to
             overthrow
             the
             cleare
             doctrine
             that
             shineth
             throughout
             al
             the
             prophets
             .
             Yet
             even
             this
             place
             it self
             mought
             have
             taught
             him
             better
             .
             For
             first
             the
             commandment
             to
             *
             measure
             the
             temple
             ,
             altar
             ,
             and
             worshipers
             ,
             signified
             the
             restoring
             or
             repayring
             of
             Gods
             Church
             and
             people
             ,
             after
             some
             destruction
             &
             desolation
             ;
             as
             the
             like
             visions
             shewed
             “
             to
             Ezekiel
             and
             Zacharie
             ,
             after
             the
             destruction
             of
             Solomons
             temple
             ,
             do
             manifest
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             wheras
             the
             court
             and
             the
             
               holy
               citie
            
             was
             not
             mesured
             here
             by
             Iohn
             ;
             as
             before
             by
             †
             the
             other
             prophets
             ,
             they
             were
             ,
             and
             as
             afterwards
             *
             Iohn
             did
             see
             :
             it
             may
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             as
             yet
             there
             was
             not
             a
             ful
             restauration
             of
             Gods
             Church
             and
             worship
             ,
             from
             the
             defection
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             in
             that
             the
             court
             is
             here
             sayd
             to
             “
             
               be
               given
               to
               the
               gentiles
            
             ,
             &
             
               the
               holy
               citie
            
             should
             be
             troden
             under
             foot
             of
             them
             ,
             &
             a
             time
             limited
             how
             long
             ,
             
               two
               &
               fourtie
               moneths
            
             :
             this
             argueth
             that
             the
             court
             was
             not
             made
             ,
             nor
             the
             citie
             builded
             for
             them
             :
             but
             by
             Gods
             permission
             ,
             for
             the
             chastisement
             of
             men
             ,
             was
             given
             unto
             them
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             during
             which
             tyme
             his
             
               two
               witnesses
            
             should
             prophesie
             against
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             figure
             the
             first
             temple
             and
             city
             ,
             †
             I
             have
             given
             the
             dearly
             beloved
             of
             my
             sowl
             ,
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             her
             enemies
             .
             So
             al
             Iudah
             *
             was
             given
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             king
             of
             Babel
             :
             and
             “
             Esaias
             complayneth
             how
             the
             adversaries
             had
             
               troden
               down
            
             Gods
             sanctuarie
             ,
             as
             here
             †
             they
             
               tread
               down
            
             the
             holie
             citie
             .
             And
             if
             the
             court
             of
             the
             temple
             must
             needs
             signifie
             Antichrists
             court
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             given
             
             to
             the
             gentiles
             ;
             then
             must
             the
             
               holy
               citie
            
             ,
             (
             by
             which
             name
             *
             Ierusalem
             is
             often
             alled
             )
             :
             signify
             also
             Antichrists
             citie
             &
             Church
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             troden
             downe
             of
             the
             same
             gentiles
             ;
             but
             all
             the
             Prophets
             †
             shew
             that
             it
             signified
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Fynally
             ,
             if
             M.
             S.
             would
             have
             interpreted
             scripture
             by
             scripture
             &
             not
             by
             his
             own
             fansie
             ,
             he
             mought
             have
             seen
             a
             figure
             of
             those
             gentiles
             ,
             Rev.
             11.
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             “
             
               O
               God
               the
               Gentiles
               are
               come
               into
               thy
               inheritance
               ,
               thine
               holy
               temple
               have
               they
               defiled
               ,
               and
               made
               Ierusalem
               heapes
               .
            
             Where
             by
             Gentiles
             are
             not
             meant
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             but
             Babylonians
             or
             other
             hethen
             persecutors
             :
             and
             the
             very
             name
             Gentiles
             Rev.
             11.
             whereby
             Antichristians
             are
             called
             ,
             should
             have
             taught
             him
             to
             look
             for
             their
             type
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             adversaries
             ;
             as
             Antichrists
             Church
             is
             called
             *
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             Christs
             †
             Ierusalem
             .
             And
             as
             the
             gentiles
             of
             old
             ,
             exposed
             “
             the
             dead
             bodies
             of
             Gods
             saints
             ,
             unburied
             ,
             to
             the
             beasts
             and
             birds
             :
             so
             these
             gentils
             †
             here
             ,
             having
             killed
             the
             Lords
             witnesses
             ,
             would
             not
             suffer
             their
             carkesses
             to
             be
             put
             in
             graves
             .
             But
             M.
             Smythes
             base
             account
             of
             Israel
             to
             be
             but
             a
             
               carnal
               people
            
             ,
             brought
             him
             to
             this
             dotage
             ;
             to
             make
             them
             in
             their
             assemblies
             and
             worship
             ,
             to
             be
             figures
             of
             
               Antichristian
               persecutors
            
             .
             This
             being
             thus
             cleared
             ;
             the
             reader
             may
             tast
             ,
             how
             unsavoury
             and
             bitter
             M.
             Smythes
             wormwood
             is
             ,
             who
             to
             abolish
             the
             reading
             of
             Gods
             word
             out
             of
             his
             worship
             and
             service
             ;
             would
             make
             the
             reading
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             to
             signify
             it
             should
             be
             read
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Having
             handled
             thus
             the
             
               essential
               causes
            
             ,
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             with
             the
             types
             in
             Israel
             ;
             next
             folow
             the
             parts
             and
             kinds
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             M.
             Sm.
             sayth
             are
             1.
             praying
             ,
             2.
             prophesying
             ,
             3
             
               &
               singing
               psalmes
            
             .
             Psal.
             50.
             14.
             17.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             4.
             and
             14.
             15
             —
             17.
             26.
             
             Iam.
             5.
             13.
             
             Rev.
             19.
             10.
             
          
           
             Worship
             ,
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             whereof
             he
             would
             seem
             to
             intreat
             :
             is
             not
             so
             large
             as
             here
             he
             makes
             it
             :
             and
             if
             he
             mean
             worship
             in
             generall
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             large
             then
             these
             three
             particulars
             do
             expresse
             .
          
           
             Worship
             strictly
             taken
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             in
             Greek
             is
             proskunesis
             ,
             betokeneth
             a
             prostrating
             or
             supplicating
             vnto
             God
             :
             &
             is
             in
             scripture
             applied
             and
             annexed
             vnto
             prayer
             ,
             Exod.
             34.
             8.
             9.
             vnto
             thanksgiving
             ,
             
             Gen.
             24.
             26.
             27.
             vnto
             offrings
             &
             sacrifices
             ,
             (
             after
             whichit
             was
             performed
             ,
             )
             1
             Chron.
             16.
             29.
             with
             2
             Chro.
             29.
             29.
             unto
             the
             bringing
             of
             first
             fruits
             ,
             with
             acknowledgement
             of
             Gods
             goodnes
             ,
             Deut.
             26.
             2
             —
             10.
             vnto
             confession
             praysing
             and
             blessing
             of
             God
             ;
             Nehem.
             9.
             3.
             2
             
             Chron.
             7.
             3.
             1
             
             Chron.
             29.
             20.
             
             Iob.
             1.
             20.
             21.
             and
             sometimes
             it
             is
             set
             downe
             absolutely
             ,
             where
             these
             or
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             Act.
             8.
             27.
             
             Exod.
             4.
             31.
             
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             truely
             and
             properly
             applyed
             vnto
             all
             manner
             supplication
             or
             calling
             on
             the
             name
             of
             God.
             But
             that
             it
             may
             fitly
             be
             applyed
             unto
             prophesying
             ,
             no
             scriptures
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             manifest
             ;
             neyther
             will
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             action
             bear
             it
             .
          
           
             Prophesying
             (
             to
             speak
             properly
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             meet
             in
             such
             controversies
             ,
             )
             is
             one
             of
             the
             extraordinary
             gifts
             of
             God
             vnto
             his
             Church
             by
             his
             spirit
             ;
             as
             we
             have
             example
             in
             Israell
             ,
             Num.
             11.
             25.
             26.
             as
             was
             foretold
             by
             Ioel
             to
             be
             at
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             Ioel
             2.
             28.
             29.
             and
             as
             was
             fulfilled
             vpon
             the
             Apostles
             &
             members
             of
             the
             primitive
             Churches
             .
             Act.
             2.
             4.
             
             —
             17.
             and
             19.
             2.
             
             —
             6.
             1
             
             Cor.
             14.
             
             Now
             why
             M.
             Sm.
             should
             choose
             out
             this
             one
             gift
             ,
             and
             neglect
             all
             others
             (
             except
             singing
             a
             Psalme
             :
             )
             and
             make
             it
             above
             the
             rest
             ,
             properly
             worship
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tel
             .
             If
             he
             vse
             it
             for
             that
             which
             generally
             is
             called
             the
             
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
            
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             where
             propriety
             is
             by
             himself
             pleaded
             for
             ,
             and
             should
             in
             deed
             be
             vsed
             .
             He
             mought
             have
             seen
             in
             the
             same
             14.
             to
             the
             Corinthes
             ,
             fowr
             wayes
             of
             teaching
             noted
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             vers
             .
             6.
             
               eyther
               by
               revelation
               ,
               or
               by
               knowledge
               ,
               or
               by
               prophesie
               ,
               or
               by
               doctrine
            
             ;
             and
             examples
             of
             these
             fowr
             ,
             in
             the
             Christians
             practise
             :
             For
             Paul
             spake
             of
             revelations
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             1.
             2.
             
             &c.
             and
             Iohn
             by
             revelation
             ,
             to
             the
             Churches
             in
             Asia
             .
             Rev.
             1.
             1.
             2.
             4.
             9.
             10.
             
             &c.
             and
             by
             knowledge
             the
             same
             man
             spake
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             generall
             ,
             when
             he
             reported
             that
             which
             they
             had
             seen
             ,
             heard
             ,
             handled
             and
             knowne
             to
             be
             true
             ;
             Ioh.
             19.
             35.
             1
             
             Ioh.
             1.
             1.
             3.
             and
             Peter
             dooth
             the
             like
             ;
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             17.
             18.
             by
             prophesie
             ,
             when
             by
             secret
             instinct
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             they
             wer
             moved
             to
             speak
             somthing
             which
             tended
             to
             the
             edifying
             exhortation
             &
             comfort
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             3.
             29.
             30.
             31.
             
             Act.
             19.
             6.
             by
             doctrine
             ,
             when
             they
             scanned
             the
             scriptures
             and
             gathered
             doctrines
             ,
             and
             exhortations
             from
             them
             ,
             Heb.
             4.
             3.
             4.
             7.
             
             &
             7.
             1.
             2.
             
             
               &c.
               Rom.
            
             4.
             3.
             4.
             
             
               &c.
               Luk.
            
             4.
             17.
             18
             —
             21.
             
          
           
           
             And
             this
             latter
             is
             the
             surest
             way
             and
             safest
             now
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             scriptures
             they
             are
             taught
             the
             wil
             of
             God
             :
             the
             other
             extraordinarie
             and
             miraculous
             gifts
             being
             ceased
             .
             Therfore
             the
             Evangelists
             and
             ordinarie
             ministers
             of
             churches
             are
             not
             exhorted
             to
             prophesie
             ,
             but
             to
             feed
             ,
             preach
             ,
             read
             ,
             teach
             ,
             exhort
             comfort
             &c.
             
             Act.
             20
             ,
             28.
             &c.
             1
             Pet.
             5
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &c.
             
             1
             Tim.
             4
             ,
             13
             —
             16.
             2
             
             Tim
             :
             4
             ,
             2.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             
             Tit.
             1
             ,
             9.
             though
             prophesie
             was
             not
             to
             be
             despised
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             5
             ,
             20.
             
             Even
             as
             the
             Preists
             and
             Levites
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             were
             not
             appointed
             ordinarily
             to
             prophesie
             but
             to
             †
             teach
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             by
             *
             reading
             &
             expounding
             the
             scriptures
             :
             and
             prophesie
             was
             “
             extraordinary
             to
             them
             or
             any
             other
             of
             what
             tribe
             so
             ever
             .
             Although
             therfore
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             now
             among
             us
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             prophesying
             ,
             for
             the
             like
             use
             and
             effects
             in
             the
             church
             :
             yet
             have
             we
             not
             that
             proper
             gift
             or
             exercise
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             of
             tongues
             :
             which
             we
             attayn
             by
             ordinary
             labour
             and
             stvdie
             ,
             they
             had
             without
             studie
             .
             Act.
             2
             ,
             4.
             and
             19
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             But
             however
             M.
             Sm.
             taketh
             the
             word
             ,
             I
             deney
             prophesying
             to
             be
             
               worship
               properly
               so
               called
            
             :
             and
             wil
             consider
             his
             reasons
             ,
             vvhich
             are
             tvvo
             ,
             1.
             
               praying
               &
               prophesying
               are
               ioyned
               togither
            
             (
             †
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               as
               parts
               of
               worship
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11
             ,
             4.
             
               and
               men
               must
               be
               uncovered
               at
               both
               of
               them
               .
            
             Agayn
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Prophesying
               and
               Psalmes
               are
               coupled
               togither
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
            
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             26.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             reason
             is
             insufficient
             ,
             for
             in
             1
             Cor
             ,
             11
             ,
             4
             ,
             
               praying
               &
               prophesying
            
             are
             joyned
             indeed
             togither
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             
               parts
               of
               worship
            
             properly
             so
             caled
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             the
             glosse
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             text
             .
             The
             thing
             there
             spoken
             of
             concerneth
             al
             ecclesiastical
             actions
             :
             &
             tvvo
             differing
             ech
             from
             other
             are
             named
             ,
             to
             imply
             al
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             Paul
             speaketh
             of
             the
             habit
             of
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             vvhich
             became
             them
             to
             have
             in
             al
             publik
             meetings
             :
             vvhich
             vvas
             ,
             that
             vvomen
             should
             be
             veiled
             ,
             men
             unveiled
             on
             their
             heads
             :
             and
             this
             not
             onely
             because
             of
             the
             vvorship
             of
             God
             :
             but
             also
             †
             
               because
               of
               the
               Angels
            
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             to
             be
             worshiped
             ;
             and
             because
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             *
             whose
             glorie
             the
             woman
             is
             :
             yea
             because
             of
             “
             nature
             it self
             ,
             which
             by
             giving
             women
             long
             hayr
             ,
             teacheth
             them
             therby
             ,
             that
             their
             heads
             should
             be
             covered
             .
             And
             by
             the
             man
             †
             
               having
               on
            
             (
             or
             over
             )
             
               the
               head
            
             ,
             is
             not
             meant
             the
             having
             of
             a
             hat
             ,
             cap
             ,
             or
             bonnet
             upon
             his
             head
             ,
             for
             that
             was
             lawful
             even
             in
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             
             the
             Preists
             having
             †
             bonnets
             upon
             their
             heads
             ,
             by
             Gods
             appointment
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             the
             Eastern
             countries
             put
             not
             off
             their
             bonnets
             or
             tucks
             when
             they
             pray
             or
             worship
             .
             But
             it
             was
             the
             having
             of
             a
             covering
             or
             veil
             (
             called
             by
             the
             Apostle
             
               peribólaion
               &
               catacálumma
            
             ,
             )
             which
             was
             a
             signe
             of
             *
             dishonour
             and
             subjection
             ,
             unmeet
             for
             men
             which
             were
             principal
             in
             the
             assemblie
             ,
             &
             caried
             Gods
             “
             image
             and
             glorie
             upon
             them
             ;
             but
             meet
             for
             women
             ,
             which
             were
             inferior
             to
             men
             ,
             both
             by
             †
             creation
             and
             otherweise
             ,
             and
             therfore
             were
             to
             have
             *
             power
             upon
             their
             head
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             veil
             ,
             signifying
             the
             power
             &
             authoritie
             which
             men
             had
             above
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             al
             places
             ,
             so
             cheifly
             in
             the
             church
             assemblies
             ,
             wher
             women
             mought
             “
             not
             speak
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             .
             And
             that
             it
             was
             a
             shame
             and
             dishonour
             for
             men
             to
             have
             their
             heads
             covered
             ,
             appeareth
             by
             other
             scriptures
             ;
             as
             Ier.
             14.
             4.
             
               the
               ploughmen
               were
               ashamed
               they
               covered
               their
               heads
               .
            
             So
             David
             &
             his
             men
             in
             their
             sorow
             and
             affliction
             †
             had
             their
             heads
             covered
             ;
             and
             Haman
             *
             in
             his
             mourning
             covered
             his
             head
             ;
             where
             the
             Greek
             hath
             the
             very
             phrase
             (
             
               kata
               kephales
            
             )
             which
             th'Apostle
             “
             here
             useth
             .
             And
             that
             among
             the
             Greeks
             also
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             the
             Corinthians
             were
             )
             the
             like
             custome
             was
             for
             men
             to
             cover
             their
             heads
             in
             dishonour
             ,
             reproch
             ,
             and
             grief
             ;
             †
             humane
             histories
             do
             record
             .
             But
             bonnets
             or
             miters
             on
             the
             head
             ,
             were
             a
             sign
             *
             of
             honour
             :
             even
             as
             with
             us
             ,
             the
             masters
             wear
             hats
             ,
             when
             servants
             stand
             bareheaded
             .
             Whereas
             therfore
             the
             Apostle
             willeth
             women
             to
             be
             veiled
             or
             covered
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             properly
             so
             caled
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             Gods
             worship
             in
             general
             ,
             yea
             because
             of
             reverence
             and
             submission
             to
             men
             and
             Angels
             .
             So
             it
             followeth
             not
             ,
             because
             men
             must
             be
             unveiled
             at
             prayer
             and
             at
             prophesie
             ,
             therefore
             these
             two
             actions
             are
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             nature
             :
             for
             they
             mought
             not
             be
             veiled
             in
             the
             Church
             at
             al
             ;
             unlesse
             perhaps
             in
             extraordinary
             time
             of
             mourning
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             they
             covered
             their
             heads
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             examples
             in
             Israel
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             reason
             from
             1
             Cor.
             14
             ,
             26.
             where
             
               prophesying
               &
               psalms
               are
               coupled
               togither
            
             (
             as
             M
             ,
             Smyth
             sayth
             )
             
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
            
             ;
             is
             more
             weak
             and
             lesse
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             For
             prophesie
             is
             not
             named
             there
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             had
             been
             named
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             have
             proved
             it
             worship
             properly
             ,
             any
             more
             then
             
               tongues
               ,
               revelations
               ,
               interpretation
               ,
               doctrine
               ,
            
             which
             there
             are
             named
             ,
             be
             parts
             or
             kinds
             of
             worship
             .
             And
             if
             because
             things
             
             are
             named
             togither
             we
             must
             therefore
             count
             them
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             then
             †
             
               fayth
               ,
               hope
               ,
               and
               love
            
             coupled
             togither
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             things
             in
             other
             scriptures
             ,
             must
             be
             esteemed
             the
             same
             :
             which
             is
             vanitie
             to
             affirme
             .
             Yea
             in
             this
             *
             very
             chapter
             ,
             Mr.
             Smyth
             mought
             have
             learned
             the
             contrarie
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             sayd
             “
             
               if
               al
               prophesie
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               beleeveth
               not
               come
               in
               ,
               he
               is
               rebuked
               of
               al
               &c.
               and
               so
               he
               wil
               fal
               down
               on
               his
               face
               and
               worship
               God
               ,
               and
               say
               plainly
               that
               God
               is
               in
               you
               indeed
               .
            
             wher
             Paul
             sheweth
             a
             difference
             between
             
               prophesie
               &
               worship
            
             ,
             as
             in
             name
             so
             in
             gesture
             ,
             by
             faling
             down
             ,
             whereas
             at
             prophesie
             they
             †
             sate
             .
             And
             if
             men
             should
             kneel
             or
             prostrate
             themselves
             at
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             and
             sacraments
             ,
             it
             were
             liker
             idolatrie
             then
             seemly
             behaviour
             in
             the
             church
             :
             but
             at
             worship
             properly
             so
             caled
             ,
             kneeling
             ,
             bowing
             ,
             falling
             down
             &c
             ,
             are
             the
             most
             fit
             gestures
             :
             so
             as
             one
             is
             put
             sometime
             for
             another
             ,
             as
             when
             Mathew
             sayth
             the
             leper
             ”
             worshiped
             Christ
             ,
             Luke
             recording
             the
             same
             sayth
             ,
             *
             
               he
               fel
               on
               his
               face
               and
               besought
               him
               .
            
             And
             how
             often
             throughout
             the
             scriptures
             is
             bowing
             and
             falling
             down
             joyned
             with
             worship
             ?
             So
             in
             Israel
             ,
             at
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             people
             “
             
               stood
               up
            
             ;
             but
             at
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Lord
             they
             
               bowed
               down
            
             .
             Moreover
             worship
             being
             directed
             unto
             God
             himself
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             that
             boweth
             ,
             kneeleth
             ,
             prayeth
             &c.
             doth
             these
             things
             unto
             God
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             Angel
             it
             is
             commanded
             †
             
               worship
               God
            
             :
             )
             and
             prophesie
             being
             directed
             unto
             men
             ,
             (
             as
             Paul
             sayth
             *
             
               he
               that
               prophesyeth
               speaketh
               unto
               men
            
             ;
             )
             also
             the
             next
             end
             of
             worship
             ,
             being
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             (
             Ex.
             23
             ,
             14
             —
             17.
             with
             Ioh.
             12
             ,
             20.
             
             Act.
             8
             ,
             27.
             )
             but
             the
             next
             end
             of
             prophesie
             being
             the
             edifying
             exhortation
             &
             comfort
             “
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             these
             things
             may
             teach
             us
             that
             prophesie
             is
             not
             worship
             properly
             so
             caled
             ,
             that
             is
             proskunesis
             :
             but
             onely
             in
             a
             general
             sense
             ,
             as
             latreia
             or
             sebasis
             ,
             even
             as
             reading
             the
             scriptures
             (
             which
             is
             for
             mens
             edifying
             ,
             exhortation
             and
             comfort
             as
             prophesie
             is
             )
             and
             al
             other
             like
             ecclesiastical
             actions
             .
             And
             this
             word
             latreuo
             ,
             Paul
             †
             applieth
             to
             himself
             ,
             in
             his
             preaching
             of
             the
             gospel
             ;
             of
             vvhom
             we
             may
             learn
             vvhat
             manner
             of
             vvorship
             prophesie
             is
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             therfore
             M.
             Smyth
             hath
             accused
             us
             of
             idolatrie
             ,
             for
             reading
             the
             scriptures
             in
             the
             church
             (
             vvherein
             vvee
             doe
             but
             that
             God
             commanded
             ,
             in
             that
             manner
             and
             to
             that
             end
             )
             and
             the
             man
             himselfe
             calleth
             and
             esteemeth
             prophesie
             
             
             
             
             
             to
             be
             worship
             in
             the
             proper
             sense
             :
             he
             is
             taken
             in
             the
             snare
             which
             he
             set
             for
             the
             righteous
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             be
             idolaters
             for
             such
             things
             ,
             himself
             is
             one
             and
             principall
             .
             Or
             ,
             how
             ever
             it
             be
             for
             that
             ,
             all
             men
             may
             see
             how
             he
             hath
             sought
             to
             abuse
             vs
             by
             his
             aequivocation
             ,
             &
             to
             shrowd
             himself
             in
             a
             conceited
             fansie
             .
          
           
             Yet
             one
             thing
             more
             I
             will
             observe
             touching
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             which
             M.
             Sm.
             speaketh
             not
             of
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             but
             elswhere
             in
             that
             book
             sayth
             thus
             ;
             *
             
               The
               publishing
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               putting
               to
               of
               the
               seales
               :
               is
               onely
               one
               concrete
               action
               or
               part
               of
               worship
               :
               for
               the
               publishing
               of
               the
               covenant
               giveth
               being
               to
               the
               seales
               :
               otherweise
               ,
               breaking
               bread
               and
               baptising
               are
               but
               putting
               of
               seales
               to
               a
               blank
               .
            
             Here
             first
             I
             note
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             how
             M.
             S.
             acknowledgeth
             the
             Lords
             supper
             and
             baptisme
             to
             be
             seales
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ;
             (
             as
             in
             †
             another
             place
             also
             he
             calleth
             them
             ;
             )
             yet
             now
             being
             put
             to
             his
             shifts
             for
             defense
             of
             his
             anabaptisme
             ,
             he
             is
             driven
             thus
             to
             say
             ,
             *
             
               I
               deney
               that
               baptisme
               is
               the
               seal
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               the
               new
               testament
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             windie
             clowd
             carieth
             himself
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             rather
             then
             he
             will
             forgoe
             his
             error
             ,
             he
             wil
             contradict
             that
             which
             before
             he
             had
             well
             written
             ;
             though
             it
             may
             be
             also
             confirmed
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             holy
             ghost
             ,
             who
             calleth
             cir
             cumcision
             (
             the
             figure
             †
             of
             our
             baptisme
             ,
             )
             
               a
               seale
               of
               the
               righteousnes
               of
               faith
               .
            
             Rom.
             4
             ,
             11.
             
             But
             ,
             to
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             ,
             
               if
               the
               publishing
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               putting
               to
               of
               the
               seal
            
             as
             baptising
             with
             water
             ;
             breaking
             ,
             giving
             ,
             taking
             ,
             eating
             of
             bread
             &c.
             
               be
               one
               concrete
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             joynt
             
               action
               or
               part
               of
               worship
            
             (
             as
             I
             grant
             it
             is
             ,
             taking
             worship
             generally
             :
             )
             why
             is
             not
             the
             reading
             and
             expounding
             or
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             also
             one
             conjoyned
             action
             and
             part
             of
             worship
             :
             especially
             seing
             they
             were
             joyned
             together
             in
             Israel
             ,
             as
             Nehem.
             8.
             8.
             
             
               They
               read
               in
               the
               book
               of
               the
               law
               of
               God
               distinctly
               ,
               and
               gave
               the
               sense
            
             &c.
             
             If
             the
             Preists
             and
             Levits
             then
             whose
             office
             was
             to
             †
             teach
             Iaakob
             Gods
             judgements
             and
             Israel
             his
             law
             ;
             did
             thus
             teach
             with
             reading
             :
             and
             if
             it
             be
             true
             that
             th'Apostle
             sayth
             ,
             *
             Moses
             of
             old
             time
             hath
             in
             every
             citie
             them
             that
             preach
             him
             ,
             he
             being
             read
             in
             the
             synagogues
             every
             Sabbath
             :
             and
             if
             Christ
             himself
             first
             †
             read
             the
             text
             of
             scripture
             and
             after
             that
             preached
             from
             it
             :
             have
             wee
             not
             as
             good
             ground
             to
             say
             that
             reading
             and
             preaching
             is
             one
             joynt
             action
             and
             part
             of
             worship
             ,
             as
             preaching
             and
             baptising
             ?
             But
             it
             was
             Satans
             policie
             
             to
             disgrace
             the
             reading
             of
             Gods
             book
             ,
             and
             seek
             to
             thrust
             it
             quite
             out
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             men
             mought
             prophesie
             (
             as
             now
             they
             use
             to
             speak
             ,
             )
             out
             of
             their
             harts
             ;
             and
             honour
             that
             as
             Gods
             proper
             worship
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             serpents
             word
             if
             it
             were
             mixed
             with
             the
             Lords
             ,
             mought
             the
             more
             easily
             be
             unespied
             ,
             the
             scriptures
             being
             absent
             .
             But
             God
             hath
             joyned
             his
             “
             word
             together
             with
             his
             spirit
             :
             that
             his
             people
             should
             not
             be
             deceived
             by
             such
             as
             †
             walk
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             ly
             falsly
             .
          
           
             
               Singing
               of
               Psalmes
            
             .
             M.
             Sm.
             wil
             have
             to
             be
             the
             third
             part
             of
             worship
             ;
             because
             
               praying
               and
               singing
               Psalms
               are
               put
               together
            
             (
             †
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               in
               the
               same
               sense
            
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             parts
             of
             worship
             .
             )
             
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               15
               17.
               
               Iam.
               5.
               13.
               
               Act.
               16.
               25.
               
            
             And
             
               prophesying
               and
               psalmes
               are
               coupled
               together
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               26.
               
            
          
           
             Here
             agayne
             M.
             S.
             omitteth
             the
             needful
             distinction
             of
             Psalmes
             and
             singing
             of
             them
             .
             For
             some
             Psalmes
             are
             written
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             as
             canonical
             scripture
             ,
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             for
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             expounded
             ,
             and
             sung
             :
             which
             M.
             S.
             himself
             granteth
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             translation
             ,
             saying
             ,
             *
             
               It
               may
               be
               read
               in
               the
               Church
               and
               sung
               in
               tunes
               .
            
             And
             this
             singing
             is
             with
             harmonie
             of
             voices
             .
             An
             other
             kind
             of
             Psalm
             there
             is
             ,
             which
             one
             man
             vttereth
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             others
             hear
             him
             :
             of
             which
             sort
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             ,
             
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               26.
               when
               ye
               come
               togither
               ,
               as
               every
               one
               of
               you
               hath
               a
               Psalm
               ,
               or
               hath
               doctrine
               ,
               or
               hath
               a
               tongue
               ,
               or
               hath
               a
               revelation
               ,
               or
               hath
               interpretation
               ,
               let
               all
               things
               be
               done
               to
               edifying
               .
            
             This
             kind
             is
             far
             inferiour
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             being
             uttered
             by
             men
             subject
             to
             err
             as
             wel
             in
             singing
             as
             in
             teaching
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             tried
             by
             the
             psalms
             in
             scripture
             ,
             and
             other
             authentik
             books
             .
             This
             was
             an
             extraordinary
             gift
             as
             strange
             tongues
             and
             the
             like
             .
             Yet
             M.
             S.
             loving
             to
             handle
             things
             confusedly
             ,
             that
             his
             error
             might
             lesse
             appeare
             ,
             speaketh
             here
             of
             singing
             Psalms
             as
             of
             one
             sort
             ,
             and
             nature
             .
             Again
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             make
             all
             serve
             his
             own
             fansie
             ,
             he
             describeth
             singing
             of
             Psalms
             to
             be
             †
             
               the
               shewing
               of
               our
               thanksgiving
               to
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               manifestation
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
            
             Philip.
             4.
             6.
             1
             
             Cor.
             14
             ,
             15
             —
             17.
             
             Wheras
             we
             find
             in
             the
             scripture
             many
             Psalms
             directly
             penned
             for
             *
             doctrine
             and
             instruction
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             othersome
             are
             for
             thanksgiving
             to
             God
             :
             yea
             matter
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             historie
             of
             things
             past
             ,
             prophesie
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
             threatning
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             lamentation
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             ,
             is
             mixed
             in
             songs
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             and
             why
             such
             Psalms
             
             might
             not
             by
             the
             spirit
             be
             suggested
             to
             Christians
             in
             Pauls
             time
             ,
             (
             as
             wel
             as
             thanksgivings
             ,
             )
             I
             know
             not
             any
             reason
             at
             all
             .
             So
             that
             his
             reasons
             of
             prayer
             &
             song
             mentioned
             togither
             ,
             are
             insufficient
             to
             prove
             them
             both
             of
             one
             nature
             properly
             ;
             as
             before
             is
             noted
             of
             prophesie
             :
             rather
             we
             are
             to
             distinguish
             praying
             ,
             singing
             ,
             prophesying
             ,
             as
             three
             severall
             gifts
             and
             works
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
             and
             all
             of
             them
             Gods
             worship
             and
             service
             in
             the
             Church
             according
             to
             their
             severall
             kinds
             and
             nature
             .
             But
             it
             seemeth
             strange
             vnto
             me
             ,
             that
             M.
             Sm.
             should
             now
             both
             allow
             of
             the
             scriptures
             to
             be
             sung
             in
             tunes
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             also
             make
             the
             singing
             by
             gift
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             a
             part
             of
             Gods
             proper
             worship
             in
             the
             new
             testament
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             &
             his
             disciples
             to
             use
             neither
             of
             these
             in
             their
             assemblies
             .
             If
             it
             be
             an
             ordinary
             part
             of
             worship
             ,
             why
             perform
             they
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             quarrel
             with
             vs
             ,
             who
             accounting
             it
             an
             extraordinary
             gift
             now
             ceased
             ,
             do
             content
             our selves
             with
             joint
             harmonious
             singing
             of
             the
             Psalmes
             of
             holy
             scripture
             ,
             to
             the
             instruction
             and
             comfort
             of
             our
             harts
             ,
             and
             praise
             of
             our
             God.
             Separating
             our selves
             (
             as
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             *
             willeth
             vs
             )
             from
             such
             as
             dote
             about
             questions
             and
             strife
             of
             words
             ,
             whereof
             cōmeth
             envie
             ,
             contention
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             euils
             .
          
        
         
           
             OF
             THE
             SCRIPTVRES
             .
          
           
             HAving
             ended
             the
             point
             of
             worship
             ,
             with
             the
             nature
             &
             parts
             of
             it
             :
             it
             remayneth
             now
             to
             see
             ,
             how
             this
             thing
             is
             applied
             by
             M.
             S.
             against
             reading
             of
             the
             scriptures
             .
             And
             first
             in
             the
             generall
             touching
             all
             manner
             writings
             ,
             he
             sayth
             that
             †
             
               books
               or
               writings
               are
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               pictures
               or
               images
               ,
               and
               therfore
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               ceremonies
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               consequēt
               reading
               in
               a
               book
               is
               ceremonial
               .
            
          
           
             If
             M.
             Sm.
             can
             prove
             
               books
               &
               images
            
             to
             be
             both
             of
             a
             nature
             ,
             &
             both
             alike
             ceremonies
             :
             he
             may
             be
             a
             Proctour
             for
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             hath
             brought
             images
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             
               laie
               mens
               books
            
             .
             And
             if
             the
             book
             be
             to
             him
             that
             readeth
             ,
             of
             the
             nature
             that
             an
             image
             is
             to
             him
             that
             gazeth
             :
             who
             would
             not
             plead
             for
             them
             both
             alike
             ,
             to
             be
             used
             or
             rejected
             ?
             But
             what
             if
             an
             other
             would
             come
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             
               words
               or
               speaches
               are
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               trumpets
               or
               bells
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               ceremonies
            
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             consequent
             as
             the
             *
             
               silver
               trumpets
            
             ;
             &
             †
             
               golden
               bells
            
             in
             the
             Law
             were
             ceremonies
             ,
             &
             ended
             by
             Christ
             :
             so
             speaking
             or
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             is
             likeweise
             ceremonial
             &
             men
             now
             must
             ▪
             
             be
             all
             taught
             by
             the
             spirit
             .
             Hath
             not
             this
             as
             good
             a
             colour
             against
             the
             audible
             voice
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             against
             the
             visible
             writing
             ?
             For
             as
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             voice
             affecteth
             the
             eare
             and
             understanding
             of
             the
             hearer
             ;
             so
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             letter
             affecteth
             the
             eye
             &
             understanding
             of
             the
             reader
             :
             and
             as
             far
             dooth
             a
             book
             differ
             from
             an
             image
             ,
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             from
             a
             bell
             .
             A
             bell
             when
             it
             soundeth
             in
             the
             eare
             ,
             yeeldeth
             no
             distinct
             articulate
             voice
             ,
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             hearer
             ;
             but
             a
             man
             when
             he
             speaketh
             ,
             is
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             hearers
             ,
             &
             his
             reanable
             voice
             dooth
             edify
             :
             so
             an
             image
             when
             it
             is
             looked
             vpō
             ,
             affoardeth
             a
             man
             no
             edification
             (
             no
             not
             if
             it
             were
             an
             image
             sent
             frō
             heaven
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             had
             a
             †
             voice
             withall
             :
             )
             but
             a
             book
             when
             it
             is
             read
             ,
             informeth
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             feedeth
             not
             the
             eye
             onely
             ,
             as
             dooth
             a
             picture
             .
             An
             image
             &
             picture
             hath
             a
             “
             mouth
             &
             speaks
             not
             ;
             no
             spirit
             or
             breath
             of
             life
             is
             in
             thē
             :
             but
             the
             book
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             *
             theopneustos
             ,
             inspired
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             spirit
             &
             life
             is
             in
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             a
             dumb
             teacher
             ,
             but
             †
             speaketh
             &
             “
             testifyeth
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             by
             that
             which
             is
             there
             written
             the
             spirit
             *
             speaketh
             to
             the
             Churches
             .
             Wherfore
             a
             mayn
             difference
             is
             to
             be
             put
             between
             livelesse
             pictures
             &
             Gods
             lively
             oracles
             in
             his
             book
             ;
             &
             so
             in
             all
             writings
             .
             And
             if
             M.
             S.
             continue
             in
             this
             mind
             that
             a
             book
             and
             an
             image
             are
             both
             of
             a
             nature
             ,
             I
             could
             with
             he
             would
             set
             out
             no
             more
             books
             ,
             but
             images
             in
             their
             sted
             :
             so
             should
             lesse
             harm
             come
             unto
             mens
             soules
             ,
             then
             now
             dooth
             by
             reading
             his
             hereticall
             writings
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             books
             and
             writings
             be
             in
             
               nature
               of
               ceremonies
               ,
               &
               reading
            
             (
             as
             he
             sayth
             )
             ceremonial
             ;
             wherof
             he
             giveth
             this
             reason
             ,
             
               for
               as
               the
               beast
               in
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               old
               testament
               was
               ceremonial
               ,
               so
               was
               the
               killing
               of
               the
               beast
               ceremoniall
               :
            
             )
             how
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             sayd
             before
             of
             reading
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             
               lawful
               ecclesiastical
               action
            
             ;
             dooth
             not
             the
             *
             lying
             tongue
             vary
             incōtinently
             ?
             For
             shall
             we
             have
             legall
             ceremonies
             ,
             (
             the
             †
             shadow
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             whose
             body
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             )
             to
             be
             used
             as
             lawful
             ecclesiasticall
             actions
             ?
             may
             we
             not
             then
             have
             pictures
             &
             images
             of
             “
             cherubims
             &c.
             for
             ecclesiastical
             use
             ;
             as
             we
             have
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             ,
             which
             by
             M.
             S.
             religion
             ,
             are
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             images
             &
             ceremonies
             .
             In
             another
             †
             place
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               As
               musicall
               instruments
               and
               playing
               vpon
               them
               was
               typicall
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               artificial
               :
               so
               reading
               of
               a
               book
               was
               typicall
               also
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               meerartificial
               .
            
             So
             then
             the
             playing
             on
             the
             organs
             ,
             and
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             scriptures
             are
             both
             of
             a
             nature
             ,
             both
             types
             and
             ceremonies
             ,
             &
             so
             abolished
             .
          
           
             How
             near
             these
             reasons
             &
             groūds
             do
             reach
             to
             Iudaism
             &
             Familism
             ,
             
             I
             leave
             unto
             the
             wise
             to
             judge
             ;
             and
             future
             things
             wil
             shew
             more
             :
             for
             as
             yet
             the
             †
             wandring
             starrs
             have
             not
             run
             al
             their
             course
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Original
             scriptures
             .
          
           
             AFter
             his
             censure
             of
             books
             in
             general
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             images
             :
             M.
             Sm.
             cometh
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             use
             of
             Gods
             scriptures
             in
             his
             worship
             ;
             beginning
             even
             with
             the
             Originals
             ,
             the
             Hebrue
             and
             Greek
             as
             they
             were
             written
             by
             the
             prophets
             &
             Apostles
             .
             Wherin
             he
             is
             fallen
             into
             a
             higher
             degree
             of
             error
             ,
             or
             of
             frawd
             ;
             then
             when
             we
             had
             controversie
             with
             him
             :
             for
             then
             *
             his
             plea
             was
             ,
             
               no
               translation
            
             (
             for
             it
             is
             
               apocrypha
               )
               but
               onely
               the
               canonical
               scriptures
               are
               to
               used
               in
               the
               church
               in
               tyme
               of
               Gods
               worship
               .
            
             Now
             he
             wil
             out
             with
             canonical
             scripture
             also
             ,
             for
             the
             reading
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             thinketh
             was
             a
             ceremonie
             ended
             by
             Christ
             :
             thus
             see
             we
             fulfilled
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             “
             
               they
               proceed
               from
               evil
               to
               worse
               .
            
             And
             first
             to
             prove
             them
             ceremonies
             ,
             he
             layeth
             these
             grounds
             .
          
           
             †
             
               The
               holy
               Originals
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               signifie
               and
               represent
               to
               our
               eyes
               ,
               heavēly
               things
               :
               therfore
               the
               book
               of
               the
               law
               is
               called
               the
               similitude
               of
               an
               heavenly
               thing
               .
               Heb.
               9.
               19
               —
               23.
               
               Holy
               scriptures
               or
               writings
               began
               with
               Moses
               ,
               Exo.
               24
               ,
               4.
               and
               31.
               18.
               
               Ioh.
               1.
               17.
               2
               
               Cor.
               3
               ,
               7.
               
               Before
               Moses
               ,
               holy
               men
               prophesied
               out
               of
               their
               harts
               ,
               and
               received
               and
               kept
               the
               truth
               of
               doctrine
               by
               tradition
               from
               hand
               to
               hand
               .
               2
               Pet.
               2
               ,
               5.
               
               Jude
               ver
               .
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Deut.
               31
               ,
               24.
               
               When
               Moses
               had
               written
               the
               law
               ,
               he
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               put
               by
               the
               ark
               in
               the
               most
               holy
               place
               ,
               as
               a
               witnesse
               against
               the
               people
               ,
               Deut.
               31
               ,
               26.
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               caleth
               it
               the
               handwriting
               in
               ordinances
               which
               was
               contrary
               to
               us
               ,
               which
               Christ
               nayled
               to
               his
               crosse
               .
               Col.
               2
               ,
               14
               ,
               Eph.
               2
               ,
               15.
               
               Hence
               it
               followeth
               that
               the
               holy
               Originals
               ,
               the
               Hebrue
               scripture
               of
               the
               old
               testament
               ,
               are
               ceremonies
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               3
               ,
               3
               ,
               7
               Num.
               5
               ,
               23.
               24.
               
               &
               by
               necessarie
               consequent
               .
               The
               book
               or
               tables
               of
               stone
               ,
               typed
               unto
               the
               Jewes
               their
               hard
               hart
               ,
               void
               of
               the
               true
               understāding
               of
               the
               law
               .
               2
               Cor
               3
               ,
               3.
               
               Hebr.
               8.
               10.
               
               Ezek.
               36
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               2
               
               Cor.
               3
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               The
               ynk
               wherwith
               the
               letters
               were
               written
               ,
               signified
               the
               spirit
               of
               God.
               2
               Cor.
               3
               ;
               3
               ,
               Heb.
               8
               ,
               10.
               with
               Exod.
               31
               ,
               18.
               
               The
               letters
               written
               or
               characters
               ingraven
               signifieth
               the
               work
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               who
               alone
               doth
               write
               the
               law
               in
               our
               harts
               .
               by
               proportion
               .
               also
               Deut.
               9
               ,
               10.
               with
               Heb.
               8
               ,
               10.
               
               Reading
               the
               words
               of
               the
               law
               out
               of
               the
               book
               ,
            
             
             
               signifieth
               the
               vttering
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               out
               of
               the
               hart
               ,
               by
               proportion
               .
               See
               also
               2
               Cor.
               3.
               2.
               3.
               6.
               1
               
               Cor.
               12
               ,
               7.
               
               The
               writings
               of
               the
               old
               testament
               being
               ceremonial
               ,
               are
               therefore
               abolished
               by
               Christ
               onely
               so
               far
               forth
               as
               they
               are
               ceremonial
               ,
               Col.
               2.
               14.
               20.
               
               Gal.
               4.
               9.
               
               The
               thing
               signifyed
               by
               the
               book
               ,
               viz
               the
               law
               of
               God
               &
               the
               new
               testament
               remayneth
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               3.
               11.
               7.
               
               Heb.
               8.
               6.
               7.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             Here
             first
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             how
             M.
             Sm.
             professing
             to
             treat
             of
             the
             originall
             scriptures
             ,
             in
             which
             both
             old
             and
             new
             testament
             ,
             both
             law
             and
             gospel
             are
             written
             unto
             vs
             :
             taketh
             one
             part
             onely
             ,
             to
             weet
             ,
             the
             law
             or
             old
             testament
             ,
             and
             from
             it
             will
             conclude
             against
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ;
             and
             this
             fallacie
             he
             often
             useth
             in
             his
             writings
             .
             But
             if
             all
             he
             here
             sayth
             were
             graunted
             ,
             that
             the
             writings
             of
             Moses
             were
             abolished
             by
             Christ
             :
             Yet
             will
             it
             not
             therevpon
             follow
             that
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             other
             Prophets
             and
             of
             the
             Apostles
             also
             ,
             are
             typicall
             ,
             ceremoniall
             and
             abolished
             .
             Nay
             rather
             the
             contrary
             would
             follow
             thus
             ;
             that
             as
             circumcision
             ,
             and
             the
             passeover
             &c.
             were
             figurative
             shadowes
             ended
             by
             Christ
             ,
             no
             more
             to
             be
             used
             ;
             but
             baptisme
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             in
             sted
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             are
             continually
             to
             be
             practised
             :
             so
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             old
             testament
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             shadowes
             &
             ended
             by
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             ,
             given
             insted
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             are
             never
             to
             be
             abolished
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             considered
             what
             M.
             Sm.
             hath
             here
             left
             unto
             vs
             ,
             not
             ceremoniall
             and
             unabolished
             ;
             
               the
               thing
               signifyed
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               by
               the
               book
               ,
               viz
               ,
               the
               law
               of
               God
               and
               the
               new
               testament
               :
            
             but
             where
             is
             this
             to
             be
             had
             ?
             not
             in
             letters
             written
             with
             ynk
             ,
             on
             paper
             ,
             or
             parchmēt
             ,
             for
             all
             these
             he
             sayth
             are
             ceremoniall
             and
             so
             abolished
             ;
             but
             written
             in
             mens
             harts
             as
             in
             books
             ,
             with
             the
             spirit
             as
             with
             inck
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             uttered
             by
             men
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             harts
             .
             If
             Satan
             can
             but
             perswade
             this
             point
             ,
             he
             will
             bring
             out
             of
             mens
             harts
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             ,
             a
             smoke
             of
             heresies
             ,
             insted
             of
             the
             fyrie
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             who
             shall
             control
             him
             .
             For
             mens
             harts
             now
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             which
             Gods
             book
             was
             of
             old
             ;
             and
             as
             Israell
             fetched
             their
             lawes
             ,
             doctrines
             ,
             worship
             ,
             and
             services
             from
             the
             scriptures
             written
             with
             inck
             :
             so
             Christians
             now
             must
             fetch
             their
             lawes
             ,
             doctrines
             ,
             worship
             .
             &c.
             from
             the
             harts
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             tables
             of
             the
             lavv
             ,
             and
             vvhat
             is
             from
             
             thence
             uttered
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             counted
             ,
             as
             written
             with
             inck
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             .
             For
             the
             hevenly
             things
             themselves
             are
             as
             much
             yea
             more
             to
             be
             honoured
             ,
             esteemed
             ,
             credited
             ;
             then
             the
             book
             which
             was
             but
             a
             type
             and
             similitude
             of
             heavenly
             things
             .
             H.
             N.
             the
             enemie
             of
             Gods
             scriptures
             ,
             can
             shew
             no
             stronger
             ground
             for
             his
             familisme
             ,
             wherein
             he
             reprocheth
             scripture
             learning
             :
             then
             this
             which
             is
             here
             layd
             by
             M.
             Smyth
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             scriptures
             and
             reasons
             which
             he
             hath
             brought
             ,
             be
             farr
             from
             proving
             so
             deadly
             an
             error
             .
             For
             the
             book
             of
             God
             as
             alwayes
             ,
             so
             stil
             ,
             
               signifieth
               and
               representeth
               to
               our
               eyes
               heavenly
               things
            
             ;
             (
             although
             *
             some
             figurative
             extraordinary
             vse
             thereof
             be
             abolished
             :
             )
             for
             it
             signifieth
             and
             teacheth
             vnto
             vs
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             .
             And
             as
             the
             book
             of
             the
             lavv
             was
             a
             witnesse
             †
             against
             Israel
             ,
             when
             they
             ¶
             walked
             rebelliously
             and
             with
             a
             stiffe
             neck
             :
             so
             is
             it
             a
             witnesse
             to
             this
             day
             “
             against
             all
             Christians
             that
             walk
             in
             like
             sort
             .
             But
             such
             in
             Israel
             as
             had
             the
             word
             *
             neer
             vnto
             them
             in
             their
             mouth
             and
             in
             their
             hart
             for
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law
             was
             a
             witnesse
             for
             them
             ;
             a
             †
             sure
             testimony
             giving
             wisdom
             to
             the
             simple
             ,
             a
             perfect
             law
             ,
             converting
             the
             sowl
             ;
             and
             the
             statutes
             of
             the
             Lord
             therein
             ,
             were
             right
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             rejoyced
             the
             hart
             ,
             the
             commaundement
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             pure
             and
             gave
             light
             unto
             the
             eyes
             :
             even
             so
             to
             all
             faithful
             Christians
             now
             ,
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Prophets
             &
             Apostles
             is
             a
             “
             sure
             word
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             do
             wel
             to
             take
             heed
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             light
             shining
             in
             a
             dark
             place
             ;
             by
             it
             they
             ¶
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             so
             come
             to
             life
             ;
             and
             by
             it
             *
             their
             joy
             is
             made
             full
             .
          
           
             Agayn
             M.
             Sm.
             erroneously
             substituteth
             one
             extraordinary
             use
             of
             some
             part
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             for
             the
             ordinary
             uses
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             Moses
             wrote
             in
             a
             book
             the
             old
             testament
             or
             covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             (
             summed
             vp
             in
             Exod.
             20.
             21.
             22.
             and
             23.
             chapters
             :
             )
             which
             book
             was
             read
             in
             the
             peoples
             eares
             ,
             and
             sprinkled
             with
             blood
             ,
             as
             the
             people
             also
             was
             ;
             for
             a
             sanction
             or
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Testament
             :
             in
             which
             action
             there
             was
             an
             extraordinary
             and
             figurative
             vse
             of
             the
             book
             for
             that
             time
             ,
             which
             now
             is
             abolished
             by
             Christs
             blood
             which
             hath
             confirmed
             the
             new
             testament
             ,
             and
             abrogated
             the
             old
             .
             The
             holy
             histories
             ,
             prophesies
             ,
             psalmes
             ,
             parables
             &c.
             were
             never
             thus
             sprinkled
             with
             blood
             ;
             but
             onely
             that
             book
             wherein
             the
             conditions
             of
             the
             covenant
             were
             written
             .
             Wherefore
             there
             were
             besides
             
             this
             ,
             other
             ordinarie
             permanent
             &
             perpetual
             uses
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             by
             †
             reading
             them
             privatly
             and
             publikly
             ,
             for
             the
             teaching
             exhorting
             comforting
             reproving
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             daily
             need
             &
             occasion
             ,
             that
             every
             child
             of
             God
             might
             have
             knowledge
             *
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             for
             to
             answer
             words
             of
             truth
             to
             them
             that
             sent
             unto
             him
             ;
             as
             Solomon
             sayth
             .
             And
             therfore
             as
             at
             the
             publik
             solemn
             assemblie
             of
             al
             Israel
             in
             the
             sabbath
             year
             ,
             the
             law
             was
             “
             read
             unto
             them
             al
             ,
             that
             they
             mought
             learn
             ,
             &
             fear
             God
             ,
             and
             keep
             al
             his
             words
             ,
             they
             &
             their
             children
             :
             so
             at
             their
             particular
             assemblies
             in
             their
             synagogues
             throughout
             every
             citie
             ,
             both
             Moses
             and
             ⸫
             the
             Prophets
             that
             wrote
             after
             him
             ,
             were
             read
             every
             Sabbath
             day
             :
             and
             this
             from
             old
             time
             ,
             even
             unto
             Christs
             dayes
             on
             earth
             ,
             who
             himself
             †
             in
             his
             own
             person
             and
             action
             allowed
             and
             sanctified
             this
             holy
             custome
             ;
             and
             commended
             by
             his
             Apostles
             *
             al
             the
             scriptures
             fore
             written
             ,
             unto
             his
             disciples
             ;
             and
             gave
             them
             also
             other
             scriptures
             ,
             for
             like
             end
             and
             use
             ;
             &
             warned
             them
             that
             no
             man
             should
             “
             
               presume
               above
               that
               which
               is
               written
               .
            
             Wherefore
             it
             is
             a
             deceit
             of
             Satan
             for
             mans
             ruine
             ,
             to
             seek
             to
             make
             the
             scriptures
             generally
             &
             wholly
             ceremonial
             and
             abolished
             ;
             because
             of
             that
             extraordinarie
             use
             of
             them
             at
             the
             sanction
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             at
             mount
             Sinai
             .
             But
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             unto
             his
             people
             is
             ,
             ⸫
             
               seek
               in
               the
               book
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               read
            
             ;
             &
             †
             
               search
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               for
               in
               them
               ye
               think
               to
               have
               eternal
               life
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             law
             of
             God
             to
             be
             written
             in
             mens
             harts
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             this
             taketh
             not
             away
             the
             use
             of
             the
             law
             written
             in
             books
             with
             ynk
             ;
             for
             in
             Israel
             when
             the
             bible
             was
             read
             every
             Sabbath
             ,
             David
             had
             the
             law
             of
             God
             within
             *
             his
             bowels
             ,
             whereby
             he
             declared
             righteousnes
             in
             the
             great
             congregation
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             ,
             so
             every
             other
             righteous
             mans
             mouth
             ,
             spake
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             &
             his
             tongue
             talked
             of
             judgment
             ,
             *
             the
             
               law
               of
               his
               God
            
             being
             
               in
               his
               hart
            
             ,
             as
             Moses
             “
             commanded
             :
             yet
             ceased
             not
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             law
             out
             of
             the
             book
             .
             So
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             true
             Christians
             in
             wose
             harts
             Gods
             law
             is
             written
             ,
             are
             not
             (
             no
             though
             they
             be
             †
             ministers
             extraordinarily
             furnished
             with
             grace
             )
             to
             leave
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             law
             written
             in
             books
             any
             more
             then
             they
             did
             in
             Israel
             ;
             and
             Christs
             Apostles
             have
             written
             the
             word
             even
             ⸫
             with
             paper
             and
             ynk
             ,
             as
             they
             spake
             it
             with
             voyce
             ;
             to
             meet
             with
             their
             dotage
             that
             dream
             ynk
             and
             paper
             to
             be
             meerly
             ceremoniall
             .
             
             As
             for
             al
             hypocrites
             ,
             they
             are
             now
             as
             heretofore
             stony
             harted
             ,
             and
             the
             outward
             letter
             written
             with
             ynk
             ,
             resembleth
             their
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             But
             whereas
             M
             ,
             S.
             having
             cited
             Deut.
             31.
             26.
             inferreth
             ,
             
               therfore
               the
               Apostle
               caleth
               it
               the
               handwriting
               in
               ordinances
               which
               was
               contrary
               to
               us
               ,
               which
               Christ
               nayled
               to
               his
               crosse
               Col.
            
             2.
             14.
             
             Eph.
             2
             ,
             15.
             he
             mismatcheth
             the
             places
             :
             for
             Paul
             speaketh
             of
             †
             
               worldly
               rudiments
            
             ,
             the
             outward
             services
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             (
             which
             elswhere
             he
             caleth
             also
             *
             
               beggerly
               rudiments
            
             )
             such
             as
             was
             “
             circumcisió
             ;
             the
             observing
             †
             
               of
               dayes
               &
               moneths
               &c.
            
             which
             ordinances
             were
             as
             an
             handwriting
             or
             obligation
             against
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             witnessing
             that
             they
             were
             debters
             unto
             God
             ,
             synners
             ,
             miserable
             ,
             &
             under
             the
             curse
             :
             unlesse
             they
             saw
             and
             learned
             Christ
             in
             them
             :
             by
             whom
             the
             obligation
             is
             cancelled
             ,
             and
             curse
             done
             away
             .
             For
             by
             circumcising
             thēselves
             ,
             they
             acknowledged
             (
             as
             by
             a
             bil
             of
             their
             hand
             )
             that
             they
             were
             born
             in
             syn
             ,
             and
             impure
             by
             nature
             :
             even
             as
             we
             by
             baptising
             our selves
             ,
             doe
             the
             like
             .
             By
             offring
             sacrifices
             for
             syns
             ,
             they
             acknowledged
             themselves
             actual
             transgressors
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             the
             killing
             of
             beasts
             ,
             argued
             themselves
             were
             vvorthy
             of
             death
             .
             Novv
             it
             vvas
             not
             possible
             *
             for
             the
             blood
             of
             buls
             and
             goats
             to
             take
             avvay
             synns
             ,
             and
             the
             lavv
             “
             taught
             them
             so
             much
             :
             therfore
             it
             vvas
             a
             †
             schoolmaster
             to
             lead
             them
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             mought
             be
             made
             righteous
             by
             faith
             .
             This
             handwriting
             vvhich
             stood
             thus
             in
             decrees
             against
             the
             Ievves
             ,
             and
             vvhich
             rose
             up
             as
             an
             adversarie
             and
             contrary
             unto
             them
             :
             Christ
             blotted
             or
             vviped
             out
             by
             his
             death
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             vvhere
             he
             spoiled
             also
             the
             *
             
               principalities
               and
               powers
            
             ,
             the
             Divils
             vvhich
             vvere
             readie
             to
             plead
             against
             Israel
             ,
             &
             urge
             this
             hādvvriting
             ,
             these
             ordinances
             vvhich
             they
             practised
             ,
             against
             them
             ;
             if
             they
             used
             them
             not
             vvith
             fayth
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             vvith
             expectation
             of
             justice
             by
             works
             of
             the
             law
             .
             Now
             this
             word
             handwriting
             figuratively
             used
             and
             applied
             to
             the
             legal
             ordinances
             ,
             M.
             Smyth
             taketh
             properly
             ,
             for
             the
             written
             law
             and
             prophets
             :
             as
             if
             Christ
             had
             blotted
             out
             them
             :
             and
             taken
             them
             from
             his
             Church
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             took
             circumcision
             ,
             altars
             ,
             sacrifices
             ,
             &c.
             which
             how
             far
             it
             is
             from
             truth
             ,
             I
             leave
             unto
             every
             conscience
             〈◊〉
             judge
             .
             But
             were
             it
             as
             he
             thinketh
             ,
             the
             writtten
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             must
             it
             then
             be
             limited
             ,
             so
             farr
             forth
             onely
             as
             men
             do
             abuse
             it
             ,
             and
             learn
             not
             Christ
             
             by
             it
             ;
             for
             to
             such
             onely
             it
             is
             a
             handwriting
             ,
             contrary
             to
             them
             :
             and
             so
             is
             at
             this
             day
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             the
             proper
             use
             or
             end
             of
             the
             law
             or
             scripture
             in
             it self
             ,
             for
             it
             preacheth
             to
             men
             the
             †
             word
             of
             fayth
             ,
             and
             righteousnes
             therby
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             righteousnes
             by
             works
             of
             the
             law
             :
             and
             the
             gospel
             hath
             *
             witnesse
             of
             the
             law
             and
             prophets
             ,
             and
             they
             “
             testifie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &
             are
             a
             †
             sure
             word
             unto
             Christians
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             were
             woe
             vvith
             us
             ,
             if
             these
             vvere
             blotted
             out
             ,
             and
             taken
             avvay
             as
             ceremonies
             and
             shadovves
             abolished
             :
             the
             reading
             vvhereof
             both
             publik
             and
             private
             ,
             is
             a
             continual
             light
             and
             comfort
             to
             our
             harts
             ,
             and
             confirmation
             of
             our
             holy
             fayth
             .
             And
             to
             substitute
             mens
             harts
             (
             vvhich
             are
             ,
             by
             testimonie
             of
             the
             prophet
             ,
             “
             
               deceitful
               and
               wicked
               above
               al
               things
               ,
            
             )
             in
             sted
             of
             the
             holy
             bible
             ,
             vvhose
             vvords
             †
             are
             al
             true
             and
             faithful
             :
             is
             a
             miserable
             exchang
             ;
             for
             eyther
             men
             must
             be
             as
             vvere
             the
             prophets
             ,
             *
             moved
             and
             caried
             by
             the
             holy
             ghost
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             their
             vvords
             taken
             for
             heavenly
             oracles
             :
             or
             else
             vve
             shal
             be
             fed
             vvith
             chaffe
             in
             sted
             of
             vvheat
             ,
             and
             drink
             deadly
             poyson
             in
             sted
             of
             vvholesome
             liquor
             .
          
           
             The
             serpent
             is
             subtile
             †
             more
             then
             any
             beast
             of
             the
             field
             :
             he
             savv
             this
             ground
             of
             making
             the
             scriptures
             of
             God
             ,
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             abolished
             by
             Christ
             ,
             vvould
             be
             distasted
             of
             many
             ,
             yea
             of
             any
             that
             feareth
             God
             :
             therefore
             he
             laboureth
             to
             svveeten
             this
             vvormvvood
             ,
             vvith
             an
             after
             receipt
             :
             vvhich
             yet
             is
             so
             tempered
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             serve
             to
             help
             forward
             his
             purpose
             ,
             in
             taking
             the
             book
             of
             God
             out
             of
             the
             church
             .
          
           
             M.
             Smyth
             in
             the
             †
             next
             place
             granteth
             ,
             that
             
               the
               holy
               scriptures
               are
               the
               fountain
               of
               al
               truth
               :
               the
               ground
               and
               foundation
               of
               our
               fayth
               :
               that
               by
               them
               al
               doctrines
               ,
               and
               every
               spirit
               is
               to
               be
               iudged
               :
            
             that
             
               they
               are
               to
               be
               read
               in
               the
               church
               and
               to
               be
               interpreted
               :
               neverthelesse
               ,
               not
               reteyned
               as
               helps
               before
               the
               eye
               ,
               in
               tyme
               of
               spiritual
               worship
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             such
             battel
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             man
             is
             at
             warr
             with
             himself
             :
             &
             it
             is
             a
             special
             judgment
             wher
             with
             God
             smiteth
             his
             enemies
             .
             
             Would
             any
             man
             think
             that
             such
             bitter
             &
             sweet
             waters
             could
             come
             out
             of
             one
             fountain
             ,
             as
             have
             flowed
             here
             ?
             Standeth
             this
             eyther
             with
             religion
             or
             with
             reason
             ;
             that
             that
             which
             as
             an
             adversary
             ,
             is
             
               blotted
               out
               ,
               nayled
               to
               Christs
               crosse
               ,
            
             &
             abolished
             as
             being
             ceremonial
             and
             a
             worldly
             rudiment
             ;
             should
             yet
             be
             the
             
               fountayne
               of
               all
               truth
            
             ,
             the
             
               ground
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             these
             will
             stand
             togither
             ,
             what
             wil
             not
             ?
             Then
             also
             may
             circumcision
             ,
             altars
             ,
             sacrifices
             ,
             and
             other
             Iewish
             services
             ,
             although
             they
             were
             shadowes
             and
             abolished
             by
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             be
             reteyned
             and
             used
             of
             Christians
             ,
             with
             a
             little
             qualification
             ,
             and
             distinction
             of
             
               worship
               properly
               so
               called
            
             :
             and
             this
             will
             like
             the
             Iewes
             very
             well
             .
             But
             we
             that
             have
             learned
             Christ
             ,
             cannot
             brook
             such
             contrary
             potions
             .
             For
             if
             the
             book
             ,
             writing
             &
             reading
             of
             it
             be
             Iewish
             shadowes
             ended
             and
             abolished
             by
             Christ
             ;
             and
             the
             hart
             and
             speaking
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             be
             the
             shadowed
             thing
             ,
             the
             heavenly
             truth
             ,
             figured
             by
             ,
             and
             substituted
             for
             the
             other
             :
             we
             would
             keep
             the
             substance
             ,
             &
             leave
             the
             ceremony
             for
             such
             as
             follow
             shadowes
             .
             But
             if
             the
             book
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             written
             scriptures
             ,
             be
             
               the
               fountaine
               of
               all
               truth
               ,
               and
               foundation
               of
               our
               faith
            
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             in
             deed
             ,
             and
             we
             so
             esteem
             it
             :
             then
             can
             we
             not
             but
             detest
             ,
             that
             former
             plot
             ,
             as
             a
             groundwork
             of
             Satan
             ,
             that
             hung
             vp
             the
             scriptures
             as
             our
             enemy
             vpon
             the
             crosse
             ,
             so
             blotting
             them
             out
             as
             a
             cancelled
             bond
             ,
             and
             abolishing
             them
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             the
             reading
             and
             expounding
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             continueth
             ,
             now
             as
             of
             old
             in
             Israel
             ,
             where
             the
             lavv
             and
             prophets
             were
             read
             in
             the
             synagogues
             every
             sabbath
             ,
             for
             to
             teach
             &
             inform
             Gods
             people
             in
             his
             vvayes
             :
             so
             read
             vve
             them
             still
             for
             like
             end
             and
             vse
             ,
             and
             shall
             by
             Gods
             grace
             (
             maugre
             Satans
             slights
             )
             so
             do
             vnto
             the
             end
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             snare
             ,
             the
             distinction
             I
             mean
             ,
             of
             
               spiritual
               worship
               properly
               so
               called
            
             .
             Which
             vvas
             set
             to
             take
             the
             simple
             :
             it
             is
             broken
             *
             before
             ;
             and
             the
             adversary
             himself
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             be
             ,
             is
             caught
             vvith
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Yet
             ceaseth
             he
             not
             ,
             but
             proceedeth
             vvith
             reasons
             ,
             †
             that
             the
             
               originall
               scriptures
               are
               not
               given
               as
               helpes
               before
               the
               ey
               in
               worship
               .
            
             But
             the
             foundations
             being
             already
             overthrovvn
             ;
             vve
             shall
             vvith
             lesse
             
             difficultie
             and
             more
             brevitie
             ,
             discover
             and
             do
             away
             the
             errors
             .
             His
             reasons
             are
             .
          
           
             
               Because
               Christ
               used
               the
               book
               to
               fulfil
               all
               righteousnes
               ,
               Mat.
               3.
               15.
               
               &
               
               having
               by
               the
               use
               of
               the
               book
               fulfilled
               the
               law
               of
               reading
               ,
               he
               shut
               the
               book
               in
               the
               synagogue
               ,
               to
               signifie
               that
               the
               ceremonie
               of
               book
               worship
               ,
               or
               the
               Ministerie
               of
               the
               letter
               ,
               was
               now
               expired
               and
               finished
               .
               Luk.
               4.
               20.
               
               Ioh.
               19.
               30.
               
            
          
           
             First
             here
             is
             the
             
               law
               of
               reading
            
             brought
             to
             an
             end
             ,
             according
             to
             
             that
             first
             ground
             of
             ceremonies
             ;
             &
             contrary
             to
             the
             second
             grant
             that
             the
             scriptures
             
               are
               to
               be
               read
               in
               the
               Church
               and
               to
               be
               interpreted
               :
            
             which
             reading
             and
             interpreting
             if
             it
             be
             not
             Gods
             worship
             and
             service
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             worship
             of
             the
             Divil
             .
             Thus
             M.
             Sm.
             wavereth
             as
             a
             reed
             shaken
             with
             the
             wind
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             leaf
             ,
             †
             M.
             Sm
             ,
             forgetting
             himself
             as
             a
             drunken
             man
             ,
             sayth
             ,
             
               all
               the
               worship
               that
               was
               appointed
               by
               Moses
               for
               the
               Preists
               ,
               was
               limitted
               to
               the
               holy
               place
               ,
               whether
               the
               people
               were
               not
               admitted
               ;
               and
               therefore
               reading
               was
               of
               an
               other
               nature
               performed
               in
               the
               utter
               court
               or
               synagogue
               or
               elsewhere
               ,
               eyther
               by
               the
               Levites
               or
               any
               other
               learned
               men
            
             ;
             (
             quoting
             againe
             Luke
             4.
             16.
             
             )
             
               and
               so
               no
               part
               of
               worship
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               ceremonial
               ground
               or
               foundation
               ,
               of
               inward
               or
               outward
               spirituall
               worship
               ,
               common
               to
               the
               Churches
               of
               all
               ages
               .
            
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             how
             ended
             Christ
             the
             
               ceremonie
               of
               book-worship
            
             ,
             where
             none
             was
             to
             end
             ?
             If
             there
             were
             no
             proper
             worship
             in
             the
             synagogues
             but
             exercises
             of
             an
             other
             nature
             ;
             then
             Christ
             reading
             in
             the
             synagogue
             ,
             read
             not
             worship
             ;
             and
             shutting
             the
             book
             there
             ,
             shut
             not
             up
             book
             worship
             ,
             nor
             caused
             it
             to
             exspire
             ;
             and
             so
             M.
             Sm.
             hath
             lost
             his
             dream
             .
          
           
             Agayn
             ,
             if
             Christ
             by
             shutting
             the
             book
             there
             ,
             signified
             an
             end
             of
             reading
             ;
             and
             the
             reading
             that
             there
             was
             ,
             (
             as
             M.
             S.
             even
             now
             sayd
             ,
             )
             was
             such
             as
             is
             
               common
               to
               the
               Churches
               of
               all
               ages
               :
            
             then
             Christ
             hath
             ended
             all
             manner
             reading
             whatsoever
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             even
             that
             which
             is
             common
             to
             all
             ages
             ;
             or
             else
             the
             allegorie
             will
             turn
             to
             a
             fansie
             ;
             &
             so
             all
             reading
             must
             be
             abolished
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             &
             that
             would
             the
             Divil
             faine
             bring
             to
             passe
             .
          
           
           
             But
             the
             reason
             of
             ending
             reading
             ,
             is
             slight
             ;
             that
             because
             Christ
             shut
             the
             book
             and
             gave
             it
             to
             the
             Minister
             ,
             therfore
             he
             ended
             the
             work
             of
             reading
             .
             He
             used
             not
             to
             do
             such
             weighty
             matters
             ,
             by
             dumb
             signes
             ,
             without
             *
             word
             of
             signification
             .
             And
             if
             the
             closing
             of
             the
             book
             were
             such
             a
             mysterie
             :
             what
             was
             the
             taking
             and
             opening
             of
             the
             book
             ,
             nothing
             ?
             proportion
             will
             cary
             it
             to
             be
             the
             beginning
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             shutting
             should
             be
             the
             end
             .
             But
             they
             be
             vain
             speculations
             ,
             to
             gather
             from
             mute
             actions
             ,
             an
             otherthrow
             of
             morall
             lawes
             ,
             permanent
             and
             needful
             for
             the
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             ages
             .
             Neyther
             was
             this
             the
             first
             or
             the
             last
             time
             of
             Christs
             reading
             thus
             ;
             for
             
               as
               his
               custome
               was
            
             (
             sayth
             †
             the
             scripture
             )
             he
             went
             into
             the
             synagogue
             and
             stood
             vp
             to
             read
             :
             neyther
             was
             it
             a
             decent
             thing
             ,
             that
             he
             having
             received
             the
             book
             shut
             ,
             should
             redeliver
             it
             open
             ;
             their
             books
             being
             long
             rolls
             or
             volumes
             ,
             not
             bound
             vp
             like
             ours
             .
             Finally
             this
             argument
             against
             reading
             ,
             hath
             like
             weight
             of
             truth
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             have
             for
             their
             vanities
             ,
             who
             “
             allege
             for
             prayer
             in
             a
             strange
             tongue
             ,
             that
             Christ
             prayed
             
               Eli
               Eli
               lama
               sabachthani
            
             ,
             which
             the
             people
             that
             heard
             him
             ,
             vnderstood
             not
             :
             and
             *
             that
             he
             preached
             out
             of
             S.
             Peters
             bote
             ,
             to
             signify
             how
             in
             S.
             Peters
             chaire
             ,
             his
             doctrine
             should
             alwayes
             be
             stedfastly
             professed
             .
             Such
             trifles
             must
             be
             brought
             wher
             sound
             proofs
             are
             wanting
             .
          
           
             
               2.
               
               Because
               reading
               words
               out
               of
               a
               book
               ,
               is
               the
               ministration
               of
               the
               letter
               .
               
               2
               Cor.
               3.
               6.
               namely
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Ministerie
               of
               the
               old
               testament
               which
               is
               abolished
               ,
               Heb.
               8.
               13.
               2
               
               Cor.
               3.
               11.
               13.
               and
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               new
               testament
               ,
               is
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
               2
               Cor.
               3.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             This
             scripture
             of
             the
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             M.
             Sm.
             often
             allegeth
             for
             his
             
             purpose
             ;
             pag.
             1.
             
             &
             7.
             
             &
             13.
             
             &
             19.
             and
             20.
             he
             thought
             belike
             it
             would
             sound
             well
             in
             simple
             folks
             eares
             ,
             that
             the
             reading
             of
             scriptures
             should
             be
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             letter
             .
             But
             the
             ignorance
             &
             evil
             of
             the
             allegation
             is
             great
             ;
             and
             fitted
             for
             Satans
             policie
             ,
             to
             draw
             men
             from
             reading
             the
             book
             of
             God.
             For
             if
             reading
             be
             the
             Ministration
             of
             the
             Letter
             there
             spoken
             of
             ;
             then
             is
             it
             the
             ministration
             of
             death
             &
             damnation
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             there
             calleth
             it
             ,
             vers
             .
             7.
             9.
             and
             then
             the
             Papists
             have
             doon
             best
             of
             al
             ,
             forbidding
             the
             people
             to
             read
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             gather
             out
             of
             them
             errors
             ,
             and
             so
             
             death
             and
             damnation
             .
             And
             who
             can
             comfortably
             read
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             letter
             ,
             and
             so
             death
             ?
             But
             out
             vpon
             such
             a
             slanderous
             interpretation
             ;
             it
             is
             farr
             from
             the
             Apostles
             meaning
             .
             He
             calleth
             the
             Law
             the
             letter
             ,
             figuratively
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             written
             with
             letters
             ,
             &
             graved
             on
             stones
             :
             he
             intendeth
             not
             the
             books
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             wherin
             both
             law
             and
             gospel
             was
             written
             ,
             &
             alwayes
             to
             be
             read
             for
             instruction
             ,
             comfort
             &
             salvation
             to
             the
             people
             .
             The
             law
             vvas
             first
             spoken
             ,
             and
             aftervvards
             vvritten
             by
             Moses
             :
             the
             gospel
             of
             Christ
             vvas
             also
             first
             spoken
             ,
             and
             aftervvards
             vvritten
             by
             his
             Apostles
             .
             If
             vvriting
             and
             reading
             made
             the
             other
             the
             letter
             ,
             then
             maketh
             it
             this
             the
             letter
             also
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             vvord
             of
             life
             ,
             shal
             be
             the
             ministration
             of
             death
             .
             The
             lavv
             if
             it
             had
             never
             been
             vvritten
             ,
             but
             onely
             spoken
             ,
             yet
             had
             it
             been
             the
             ministration
             of
             death
             :
             for
             all
             Israel
             hearing
             it
             ,
             †
             vvere
             afrayd
             ,
             and
             death
             seised
             vpon
             their
             consciences
             :
             and
             this
             by
             hearing
             Gods
             lively
             voice
             from
             heaven
             ,
             not
             by
             hearing
             the
             stony
             tables
             read
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             manifest
             that
             ever
             they
             vvere
             read
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             onely
             put
             and
             kept
             in
             the
             ark
             for
             a
             testimony
             .
             Deut.
             10.
             1
             —
             5.
             and
             when
             the
             10.
             cōmandements
             were
             read
             *
             out
             of
             the
             book
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             such
             feare
             :
             and
             the
             glorie
             of
             Moses
             face
             terrified
             the
             people
             when
             he
             †
             spake
             and
             talked
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             put
             a
             veil
             vpon
             him
             :
             but
             of
             reading
             out
             of
             a
             book
             at
             that
             time
             (
             wherto
             the
             Apostle
             here
             hath
             reference
             ,
             )
             there
             is
             not
             a
             word
             .
             So
             it
             was
             not
             reading
             onely
             but
             speaking
             also
             without
             book
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             ministration
             of
             the
             letter
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ;
             and
             as
             Paul
             here
             calleth
             the
             law
             the
             letter
             ,
             so
             elswhere
             he
             calleth
             it
             ,
             “
             the
             
               voice
               of
               words
            
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             the
             writing
             ,
             but
             the
             thing
             written
             which
             he
             intendeth
             .
             And
             if
             M.
             Sm.
             should
             fall
             to
             the
             heresie
             of
             iustification
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             teach
             this
             in
             prophesie
             out
             of
             his
             hart
             ,
             though
             he
             never
             read
             line
             in
             the
             holy
             Bible
             ,
             yet
             should
             he
             be
             a
             minister
             of
             the
             letter
             and
             of
             damnation
             to
             his
             disciples
             .
          
           
             Of
             this
             letter
             Paul
             sayth
             ,
             *
             it
             is
             the
             
               ministration
               of
               death
            
             :
             but
             of
             the
             scriptures
             Christ
             saith
             ¶
             serch
             them
             ,
             for
             in
             them
             ye
             think
             to
             have
             eternal
             life
             .
             Of
             this
             letter
             Paul
             sayth
             ,
             it
             is
             †
             the
             ministerie
             of
             condēnation
             ;
             but
             of
             the
             
               holy
               letters
            
             in
             Gods
             book
             ,
             he
             sayth
             ,
             *
             they
             
               are
               able
               to
               make
               one
               wise
               unto
               salvation
            
             through
             the
             faith
             vvhich
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             The
             law
             is
             called
             the
             letter
             (
             not
             letters
             as
             the
             “
             scripture
             is
             called
             )
             by
             a
             similitude
             :
             for
             a
             letter
             is
             an
             outward
             visible
             thing
             appearing
             
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             an
             other
             that
             looketh
             on
             ;
             whereas
             the
             thing
             whereon
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             whither
             paper
             or
             stone
             ,
             is
             not
             moved
             or
             changed
             therby
             .
             Such
             is
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             law
             to
             the
             professor
             of
             it
             .
             It
             maketh
             him
             seem
             a
             fayre
             hypocrite
             before
             men
             :
             they
             look
             and
             see
             the
             commandments
             of
             God
             written
             on
             his
             forehead
             ,
             on
             the
             fringes
             of
             his
             garments
             ,
             and
             on
             his
             dore
             posts
             :
             but
             his
             hart
             and
             mynd
             are
             stony
             stil.
             For
             the
             law
             renueth
             no
             man
             ,
             but
             syn
             that
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             †
             taketh
             occasion
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             worketh
             in
             us
             al
             manner
             transgression
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             so
             death
             .
             But
             the
             Gospel
             is
             the
             spirit
             that
             renueth
             &
             quickneth
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             :
             and
             changeth
             *
             the
             stony
             hart
             into
             flesh
             ,
             and
             writeth
             there
             the
             lawes
             of
             the
             most
             high
             .
             Thus
             by
             the
             letter
             is
             not
             meant
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             ,
             which
             are
             Gods
             instrument
             for
             our
             renovation
             :
             but
             the
             external
             work
             of
             the
             law
             upon
             a
             man
             :
             in
             which
             sense
             Paul
             also
             mentioneth
             
               circumcision
               in
               the
               letter
            
             Rom.
             2.
             29.
             meaning
             outward
             circumcision
             of
             the
             flesh
             to
             be
             seen
             and
             read
             of
             men
             :
             where
             to
             take
             it
             as
             this
             man
             doth
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             of
             reading
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             were
             to
             follow
             the
             “
             devouring
             words
             of
             the
             deceitful
             tongue
             .
          
           
             
               3.
               
               Because
               upon
               the
               day
               of
               pentecost
               and
               many
               yeares
               after
               the
               churches
               
               of
               the
               new
               testament
               did
               use
               no
               bookes
               in
               time
               of
               spiritual
               worship
               ,
               but
               prayed
               ,
               prophesied
               and
               sang
               psalmes
               merely
               out
               of
               their
               harts
               Act.
               2
               ,
               4.
               42.
               and
               10.
               44.
               48.
               and
               19
               ,
               6.
               1
               
               Cor.
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               17
               ,
               26
               ,
               37.
               
            
          
           
             
               4.
               
               Because
               no
               example
               of
               the
               scripture
               can
               be
               shewed
               of
               any
               man
               ordinarie
               
               or
               extraordinarie
               ,
               that
               at
               or
               after
               the
               day
               of
               pentecost
               used
               a
               book
               ,
               in
               praying
               ,
               prophesying
               ,
               and
               singing
               psalmes
               :
               if
               yea
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               don
               and
               wee
               yeeld
               .
            
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             mens
             power
             to
             yeeld
             to
             the
             truth
             though
             
             it
             be
             shewed
             them
             :
             or
             though
             their
             own
             writings
             convince
             them
             :
             it
             is
             in
             †
             God
             that
             shevveth
             mercy
             .
          
           
             First
             M.
             Smyth
             holdeth
             that
             such
             reading
             as
             vvas
             in
             the
             Ievves
             synagogues
             *
             
               was
               common
               to
               the
               churches
               of
               all
               ages
               .
            
             Secondly
             he
             sayth
             “
             the
             scriptures
             
               are
               to
               be
               read
               in
               the
               church
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               interpreted
               ,
               Col.
            
             4.
             16.
             
               compared
               with
               Luk.
            
             24
             ,
             27
             ,
             &
             1
             Cor
             :
             14
             ,
             27.
             and
             12.
             10
             
               by
               proportion
            
             .
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             
             If
             these
             assertions
             and
             these
             places
             alleged
             ,
             (
             let
             the
             reader
             look
             and
             examine
             them
             )
             prove
             that
             the
             
             scriptures
             are
             to
             be
             read
             in
             churches
             ;
             as
             in
             deed
             some
             of
             them
             doe
             :
             we
             need
             fight
             no
             longer
             :
             the
             enemie
             unawares
             hath
             yeilded
             the
             feild
             .
          
           
             His
             florish
             that
             he
             maketh
             ,
             how
             
               the
               churches
               of
               the
               new
               testament
               used
               no
               books
               ,
            
             because
             no
             example
             can
             be
             shewed
             :
             is
             a
             deceitful
             argument
             .
             For
             when
             there
             is
             a
             ground
             from
             God
             to
             doe
             the
             thing
             :
             we
             are
             to
             suppose
             men
             did
             it
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             not
             expressly
             “
             written
             .
             And
             this
             adversary
             granteth
             the
             scriptures
             were
             to
             be
             read
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             the
             churches
             were
             to
             be
             taught
             by
             the
             men
             of
             God
             :
             and
             Paul
             sayth
             that
             al
             the
             scripture
             †
             is
             profitable
             to
             teach
             ,
             to
             improve
             ,
             to
             correct
             ,
             to
             instruct
             in
             righteousnes
             :
             that
             the
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             *
             minister
             of
             the
             new
             testament
             as
             wel
             as
             of
             the
             old
             ,
             may
             be
             absolute
             ,
             &
             made
             perfect
             unto
             al
             good
             works
             .
             Wherfore
             as
             the
             Preists
             and
             Levits
             which
             were
             to
             “
             teach
             Israel
             ,
             taught
             them
             by
             †
             reading
             &
             expounding
             the
             scriptures
             ;
             so
             doubtlesse
             did
             the
             ministers
             in
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             and
             proportion
             ;
             though
             their
             particular
             form
             of
             administration
             be
             not
             expressed
             .
          
           
             That
             cavil
             of
             
               spiritual
               worship
            
             which
             as
             a
             leprosie
             overspreadeth
             al
             M.
             Smyths
             book
             ,
             is
             before
             taken
             away
             .
             Praying
             never
             was
             by
             reading
             out
             of
             a
             book
             ;
             prophesying
             &
             
               singing
               psalmes
            
             ,
             being
             extraordinary
             gifts
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             were
             also
             uttered
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             without
             a
             book
             .
             Al
             this
             notwithstanding
             ,
             the
             scriptures
             were
             read
             and
             expounded
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             &
             so
             must
             be
             stil
             ;
             and
             this
             though
             it
             be
             not
             proskunesis
             adoration
             supplicatiō
             or
             worshiping
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             strict
             sense
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             latreia
             his
             worship
             or
             service
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             
               5
               Because
               none
               of
               the
               bookes
               of
               the
               newe
               Testament
               were
               written
               many
               
               yeres
               after
               the
               day
               of
               penticost
               ,
               at
               the
               least
               7.
               yeares
               :
               and
               the
               Churches
               al
               that
               time
               ,
               could
               not
               use
               the
               books
               of
               the
               new
               Testament
               which
               they
               had
               not
               .
            
          
           
             But
             they
             could
             use
             the
             books
             of
             the
             prophets
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             :
             
             wherin
             both
             old
             &
             newe
             Testament
             were
             conteyned
             .
             And
             Peter
             cōmended
             the
             Churches
             for
             *
             taking
             heed
             vnto
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             a
             light
             that
             shined
             in
             a
             dark
             place
             .
          
           
             
               6.
               
               Because
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               Greeks
               had
               no
               books
               to
               use
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               
               use
               lawfully
               ;
               for
               they
               understood
               not
               hebrue
               ,
               and
               the
               septuagints
               translation
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               used
               or
               made
               ;
               &
               the
               Apostles
               made
               no
               Greeke
               translatiō
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
           
             If
             they
             had
             no
             books
             to
             use
             ,
             they
             were
             blamelesse
             if
             they
             used
             
             none
             .
             But
             they
             had
             the
             Greek
             translation
             ,
             which
             was
             lawful
             to
             be
             made
             and
             used
             in
             the
             Iewes
             synagogues
             ;
             as
             anon
             shall
             be
             shewed
             ,
             when
             the
             Septuagints
             work
             cometh
             to
             be
             scanned
             .
          
           
             
               7
               Because
               as
               in
               prayer
               ,
               the
               spirit
               onely
               is
               our
               help
               ;
               and
               ther
               is
               no
               outward
               
               help
               given
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               that
               kind
               of
               worship
               ;
               so
               also
               in
               prophesying
               and
               singing
               1.
               
               Cor.
               11.
               4.
               and
               14.
               16.
               
            
          
           
             God
             never
             gave
             books
             to
             read
             for
             prayers
             unto
             him
             :
             but
             *
             pre
             ,
             
             pared
             mens
             harts
             and
             bended
             his
             ear
             .
             And
             as
             every
             man
             †
             
               knew
               the
               plague
            
             ,
             (
             and
             consequently
             the
             benefit
             )
             in
             his
             owne
             hart
             ,
             so
             was
             he
             to
             pray
             &
             
               supplicate
               unto
               God
            
             ,
             who
             heard
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             was
             mercifull
             ,
             and
             did
             ,
             as
             he
             knew
             every
             mans
             wayes
             and
             hart
             .
             But
             as
             in
             praying
             men
             speak
             their
             minds
             to
             God
             :
             so
             in
             preaching
             God
             speaketh
             his
             mind
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             doth
             by
             his
             scriptures
             and
             by
             gifts
             unto
             men
             for
             teaching
             and
             applying
             them
             ordinarily
             to
             his
             Church
             .
             
               Prophesying
               and
               singing
            
             ,
             hath
             often
             been
             performed
             by
             the
             spirit
             without
             book
             ,
             “
             both
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             and
             in
             the
             new
             *
             .
             If
             any
             now
             have
             such
             gifts
             ,
             it
             were
             folly
             to
             say
             they
             must
             read
             them
             out
             of
             a
             book
             .
             Reading
             the
             scriptures
             is
             for
             ordinary
             teaching
             ;
             which
             by
             extraordinary
             gifts
             ,
             was
             never
             destroyed
             ;
             and
             things
             coordinate
             ,
             ar
             not
             contraries
             .
          
           
             
               8
               Because
               it
               is
               against
               the
               nature
               of
               spirituall
               worship
               :
               for
               when
               we
               read
               ,
               
               we
               receive
               matter
               from
               the
               book
               into
               the
               hart
               :
               when
               we
               pray
               ,
               prophesy
               ,
               or
               sing
               ,
               we
               utter
               matter
               out
               of
               the
               hart
               ,
               unto
               the
               ear
               of
               the
               Church
               Ezek
               ,
               2.
               8.
               
               —
               19
               and
               3.
               1.
               
               —
               4.
               
               Rev.
               10.
               8.
               
               —
               11.
               
            
          
           
             If
             Ezekiel
             a
             Preist
             under
             the
             law
             ,
             prophesyed
             without
             a
             book
             ;
             
             and
             yet
             reading
             the
             book
             of
             the
             lawe
             and
             expounding
             it
             ,
             was
             their
             ordinary
             service
             every
             sabbath
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             manifested
             :
             all
             men
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             these
             two
             may
             stand
             together
             in
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             throw
             out
             an
             other
             ,
             as
             M.
             Sm.
             would
             have
             it
             .
          
           
             Neyther
             is
             it
             against
             the
             nature
             of
             spiritual
             worship
             ,
             to
             read
             Gods
             
             book
             in
             the
             eares
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             for
             if
             it
             be
             worship
             in
             them
             to
             heare
             the
             spirit
             speak
             out
             of
             the
             Ministers
             hart
             ;
             it
             is
             worship
             also
             in
             them
             to
             hear
             the
             spirit
             speak
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             book
             .
             And
             it
             cannot
             be
             deneyed
             but
             Gods
             spirit
             *
             speaketh
             there
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             commeth
             out
             of
             the
             hart
             of
             man
             ,
             must
             be
             tried
             by
             that
             book
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             accepted
             or
             refused
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Minister
             himself
             when
             he
             readeth
             out
             of
             Gods
             book
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             speaketh
             by
             gift
             of
             the
             spirit
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             to
             the
             people
             ;
             he
             serveth
             God
             in
             them
             both
             :
             having
             Christ
             himself
             for
             an
             example
             .
             Luk.
             4.
             17.
             
             —
             21.
             
          
           
             
               9.
               
               Because
               upon
               the
               day
               of
               Pentecost
               ,
               fyerie
               cloven
               tongues
               did
               appear
               ,
               not
               
               fyerie
               cloven
               books
               .
               Act.
               2.
               3.
               and
               alwayes
               there
               must
               be
               a
               proportion
               betwixt
               the
               type
               and
               the
               thing
               typed
               .
               Upon
               the
               day
               of
               Pentecost
               the
               fyerie
               law
               was
               given
               in
               books
               ,
               Deut.
               33.
               2.
               
               Exod.
               24.
               4.
               12.
               upon
               the
               day
               of
               Pentecost
               the
               fyerie
               gospel
               was
               given
               in
               tongues
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               3.
               
               Mat
               3.
               11.
               
               Act.
               1.
               5.
               the
               book
               therfore
               was
               proper
               for
               them
               ,
               the
               tongue
               for
               vs.
               
            
          
           
             In
             deed
             if
             any
             
               fyerie
               bookes
            
             had
             appeared
             at
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             
             M.
             Smyths
             allegorie
             would
             have
             had
             some
             light
             :
             but
             when
             as
             no
             such
             thing
             was
             seen
             ,
             but
             onely
             †
             
               a
               voice
               of
               words
            
             was
             heard
             ,
             as
             Moses
             telleth
             vs
             ;
             we
             should
             beware
             of
             such
             clowdy
             collections
             .
          
           
             The
             
               fyerie
               law
            
             mentioned
             Deut.
             33.
             2.
             hath
             plain
             reference
             to
             Gods
             promulgating
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             by
             voice
             out
             of
             the
             midds
             of
             fyre
             ,
             Exod.
             19.
             18.
             19.
             
             &
             20.
             1
             —
             18.
             
             Deut.
             4.
             11.
             12.
             
             Afterwards
             those
             &
             other
             lawes
             were
             written
             by
             Moses
             in
             a
             book
             ,
             Exod.
             24.
             4
             and
             God
             himself
             vvrote
             the
             ten
             words
             on
             tables
             of
             stone
             :
             not
             then
             at
             Pentecost
             ,
             but
             40.
             dayes
             after
             ,
             Deut.
             9.
             9.
             10.
             
             Even
             so
             the
             fyery
             doctrine
             of
             the
             gospel
             was
             first
             uttered
             by
             voice
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             written
             in
             books
             ,
             Luk
             1.
             1.
             3.
             
             Act.
             1.
             1.
             
             &c.
             Ioh.
             20.
             30.
             31.
             
             The
             book
             then
             was
             not
             proper
             to
             them
             ,
             (
             as
             M.
             S.
             feighneth
             ,
             )
             but
             common
             also
             with
             vs.
             God
             by
             Moses
             “
             first
             spake
             ,
             then
             wrote
             to
             his
             Church
             :
             Christ
             by
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             first
             spake
             ,
             then
             wrote
             also
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             Church
             :
             and
             though
             the
             *
             
               son
               of
               thonder
            
             wanted
             no
             gift
             of
             utterance
             by
             voice
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             †
             bad
             him
             write
             :
             when
             if
             he
             had
             pleased
             
             he
             could
             have
             sent
             him
             to
             speak
             .
             And
             *
             blessed
             is
             he
             that
             readeth
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             heare
             the
             words
             of
             that
             prophesie
             ,
             and
             keep
             those
             things
             vvhich
             are
             vvritten
             therin
             :
             but
             cursed
             is
             he
             that
             despiseth
             reading
             of
             the
             Lords
             book
             ,
             and
             dissvvadeth
             the
             Church
             from
             that
             use
             thereof
             ;
             by
             colourable
             reasons
             causing
             the
             †
             blind
             to
             goe
             out
             of
             the
             vvay
             :
             and
             all
             people
             should
             say
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             
               10.
               
               Because
               as
               all
               the
               worship
               which
               Moses
               taught
               began
               in
               the
               letter
               outwardly
               ,
               
               and
               so
               proceeded
               inwardly
               to
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               faithful
               :
               so
               contraryweise
               all
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               N.
               Testament
               signified
               by
               that
               typicall
               worship
               of
               Moses
               ,
               must
               begin
               at
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               the
               letter
               originally
               .
               2
               Cor.
               3.
               6.
               8.
               1
               
               Cor.
               12.
               7.
               or
               els
               the
               heavenly
               thing
               is
               not
               answerable
               to
               the
               similitude
               therof
               .
            
          
           
             The
             true
             and
             proper
             worship
             which
             Moses
             taught
             Israel
             was
             the
             
             worship
             of
             God
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
             ,
             Deut.
             5.
             7.
             8.
             and
             6.
             4.
             5.
             6.
             though
             he
             led
             them
             herevnto
             ,
             under
             veiles
             and
             shadowes
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             covenāt
             of
             works
             brought
             them
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             doeth
             both
             that
             covenant
             and
             shadowes
             away
             as
             the
             wise
             did
             vnderstand
             ;
             Psal.
             32.
             1.
             2.
             with
             Rom.
             4.
             4.
             5.
             6.
             7.
             
             Psalm
             .
             40.
             6.
             and
             51.
             6.
             
             —
             16.
             &c.
             vvith
             Heb.
             10.
             8.
             9.
             
             Their
             spiritual
             vvorship
             ,
             proceeded
             from
             the
             spirit
             and
             hart
             unto
             God
             ,
             1
             King.
             8.
             22.
             23.
             33.
             35.
             38.
             
             &c.
             Ezra
             ,
             9.
             5.
             6.
             
             &c.
             Nehem.
             9.
             5.
             6.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             legal
             worship
             ,
             &
             M.
             Smythes
             inept
             allegorizing
             therof
             ,
             is
             spoken
             *
             before
             ;
             also
             his
             abuse
             of
             that
             scripture
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             6.
             is
             already
             ¶
             manifested
             ;
             vvith
             his
             aequivocation
             about
             this
             vvord
             worship
             :
             that
             the
             reader
             may
             be
             vvearied
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             same
             things
             oft
             repeated
             .
             Onely
             novv
             the
             falshood
             and
             snare
             of
             these
             reasons
             against
             reading
             Gods
             vvord
             ,
             being
             discovered
             :
             let
             him
             learne
             to
             bevvare
             of
             Satans
             deceipt
             .
             For
             the
             mouth
             of
             an
             heretik
             is
             a
             deep
             pit
             ,
             like
             the
             *
             strange
             vvomans
             :
             
               he
               with
               whom
               the
               Lord
               is
               angrie
               shal
               fall
               therin
               .
            
          
           
             After
             this
             M.
             Sm.
             feighneth
             4.
             
               obiections
               for
               bookworship
            
             ,
             as
             he
             termeth
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             frameth
             ansvvers
             as
             he
             seeth
             good
             ;
             but
             ever
             and
             anon
             retyring
             to
             his
             old
             skonce
             of
             
               spiritual
               worship
            
             ,
             thinking
             therby
             to
             vvard
             off
             all
             blovves
             .
             Though
             it
             be
             a
             vvearynes
             to
             follovv
             such
             an
             empty
             clovvd
             ;
             yet
             for
             help
             to
             the
             vveak
             ,
             I
             vvil
             briefly
             shew
             his
             vanity
             .
          
           
           
             
               Reading
               in
               the
               old
               testament
               was
               commanded
               by
               Moses
               ,
               Deut.
               31.
               
               9-13
               .
               
               was
               amplified
               by
               David
               ,
               1
               Chron.
               16.
               
               &
               25.
               was
               practised
               by
               Josiah
               2
               Chrō
               .
               34.
               30.
               by
               Ezra
               and
               Nehemiah
               ,
               Neh.
               8.
               8.
               and
               9.
               3.
               allowed
               by
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               Luk.
               4.
               16.
               
               &
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Act.
               13.
               14.
               15.
               and
               reported
               as
               a
               thing
               of
               ancient
               approved
               continuance
               .
               Act.
               15.
               21.
               
            
          
           
             To
             this
             hs
             answereth
             ;
             
               First
               ,
               the
               reading
               commanded
               by
               Moses
            
             
             
               was
               onely
               once
               every
               7.
               yere
               ,
               Deut.
               31.
               10.
               11.
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               no
               part
               of
               ordinary
               worship
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               commandement
               in
               Moses
               ,
               given
               eyther
               to
               the
               Preists
               or
               Levites
               ,
               for
               ordinary
               reading
               of
               the
               law
               in
               the
               tabernacle
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               hence
               it
               foloweth
               ,
               that
               reading
               in
               the
               old
               testament
               ,
               was
               no
               part
               of
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               tabernacle
               or
               temple
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               service
               performed
               by
               the
               preists
               therin
               ,
               &c.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               therfore
               reading
               was
               of
               another
               nature
               performed
               in
               the
               utter
               court
               or
               synagogue
               or
               elswhere
               ,
               eyther
               by
               the
               Levites
               or
               any
               other
               learned
               men
               of
               what
               tribe
               soever
               :
               Math.
               23.
               2.
               
               Luk.
               4.
               16.
               
               Act.
               13.
               14.
               and
               15
               ,
               21.
               
               Deut.
               31.
               9
               .
               -11
               .
               1
               Chron.
               16.
               4.
               7.
               37.
               39.
               
               &
               15.
               1.
               8.
               
               &
               28.
               13.
               2
               
               Chron.
               34.
               14.
               30.
               31.
               
               Neh.
               8.
               
               &
               9.
               and
               so
               no
               part
               of
               worship
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               ceremonial
               ground
               or
               foundation
               of
               inward
               or
               outward
               spiritual
               worship
               common
               to
               the
               Churches
               of
               all
               ages
               .
               Lastly
               it
               is
               not
               deneyed
               but
               that
               reading
               now
               is
               to
               be
               used
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               onely
               we
               say
               it
               is
               not
               a
               part
               of
               spiritual
               worship
               ,
               or
               a
               lawful
               meanes
               in
               time
               of
               spiritual
               worship
               .
            
          
           
             M.
             Smyth
             cannot
             see
             
               any
               commandement
               in
               Moses
               for
               ordinary
               reading
            
             
             
               of
               the
               law
               in
               the
               tabernacle
               :
            
             and
             no
             marvel
             ,
             for
             neyther
             could
             all
             the
             Sadducees
             see
             any
             doctrine
             in
             Moses
             that
             taught
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             ;
             but
             Christ
             could
             †
             find
             it
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             :
             Moses
             commanded
             “
             the
             feast
             of
             boothes
             to
             be
             kept
             seven
             dayes
             to
             ●he
             Lord
             ,
             mentioning
             but
             
               holy
               convocations
               &
               sacrifices
            
             :
             M.
             Sm.
             (
             I
             dare
             say
             )
             will
             not
             gather
             reading
             ,
             out
             of
             this
             commandement
             .
             But
             Ezra
             the
             Preist
             and
             all
             Israel
             with
             him
             ,
             saw
             it
             here
             implyed
             and
             practised
             it
             ,
             *
             by
             reading
             
               the
               book
               of
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               every
               day
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               day
               unto
               the
               last
               :
            
             when
             they
             kept
             this
             feast
             .
             If
             every
             seventh
             day
             was
             to
             be
             sanctified
             in
             Israel
             ,
             &
             all
             things
             be
             sanctified
             by
             the
             word
             and
             prayer
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             synagogues
             they
             sanctified
             the
             Sabbathes
             by
             “
             reading
             the
             scriptures
             :
             reason
             mought
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             tabernacle
             was
             not
             behind
             the
             synagogues
             in
             holynes
             .
             
             And
             where
             findeth
             M.
             Sm.
             a
             commaundement
             to
             read
             the
             law
             in
             the
             synagogues
             ?
             yet
             was
             it
             commanded
             ,
             or
             els
             it
             was
             will
             worship
             and
             vanitie
             .
             The
             ordinance
             for
             Levi
             to
             ¶
             teach
             Israel
             Gods
             law
             ;
             was
             commandment
             ynough
             both
             to
             read
             and
             preach
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             dayly
             :
             and
             they
             were
             not
             so
             dul
             or
             carnal
             ,
             but
             they
             could
             wel
             perceive
             this
             to
             belong
             to
             their
             charge
             and
             ministerie
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             M.
             Sm.
             sayth
             ,
             that
             the
             reading
             in
             Israel
             was
             
               no
               part
               of
               worship
               properly
               so
               called
               :
            
             forgetting
             himself
             (
             it
             seemeth
             )
             when
             elswhere
             he
             sayth
             ,
             that
             the
             *
             
               worship
               that
               beginneth
               in
               the
               book
               ,
               is
               from
               the
               letter
               or
               ceremonie
               and
               so
               is
               not
               properly
               of
               the
               new
               testament
               but
               of
               the
               old
            
             ;
             and
             againe
             that
             ,
             †
             
               book-worship
               is
               Iudaisme
               and
               so
               Antichristian
               ;
               and
               idolatrie
               now
               vnder
               the
               New
               testament
            
             ;
             and
             againe
             ,
             that
             “
             
               Christ
               shut
               the
               book
               in
               the
               synagogue
               to
               signifie
               that
               that
               ceremonie
               of
               bookworship
               ,
               or
               Ministerie
               of
               the
               letter
               was
               now
               exspired
               .
            
             Thus
             fighteth
             he
             against
             himself
             ;
             one
             while
             they
             had
             
               book
               worship
            
             ;
             an
             other
             while
             it
             was
             
               no
               part
               of
               worship
            
             ;
             &
             if
             
               properly
               so
               called
            
             help
             not
             here
             at
             a
             need
             ,
             M.
             Sm.
             wil
             be
             found
             a
             calumniator
             both
             of
             vs
             ,
             and
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             himself
             .
             For
             he
             would
             have
             his
             reader
             think
             that
             we
             whom
             he
             opposeth
             ,
             made
             arguments
             for
             bookworship
             ,
             which
             here
             he
             answereth
             ,
             wheras
             we
             never
             spake
             or
             thought
             of
             reading
             to
             be
             worship
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             draw
             it
             vnto
             ,
             nor
             othervveise
             worship
             then
             reading
             vvas
             in
             the
             synagogues
             ,
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             neyther
             vvas
             there
             controversie
             about
             worship
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             onely
             whether
             it
             were
             Gods
             word
             or
             mans
             ,
             that
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             But
             now
             to
             cloak
             his
             blasphemous
             error
             ,
             he
             hath
             dived
             into
             his
             wit
             ,
             to
             bring
             out
             a
             distinction
             of
             
               properly
               so
               called
            
             :
             so
             cogging
             the
             reader
             with
             the
             *
             die
             of
             deceit
             ,
             and
             calumniating
             vs.
             And
             hath
             he
             not
             also
             injuried
             Israel
             in
             charging
             them
             vvith
             
               book
               worship
            
             ,
             and
             belyed
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             use
             and
             finish
             a
             
               ceremonie
               of
               book
               worship
            
             ?
             when
             yet
             here
             he
             granteth
             it
             vvas
             
               of
               another
               nature
            
             ,
             it
             vvas
             
               no
               part
               of
               worship
               properly
               so
               called
               :
            
             it
             vvas
             that
             vvhich
             is
             
               cōmon
               to
               the
               Churches
               of
               all
               ages
               .
            
          
           
             As
             one
             tossed
             in
             the
             sea
             of
             error
             ,
             so
             reedeth
             this
             adversary
             to
             and
             fro
             ,
             and
             staggereth
             like
             a
             drunken
             man.
             
          
           
           
             The
             second
             objection
             he
             forgeth
             thus
             .
             
               Reading
               is
               commanded
               in
               the
               new
               testament
               ,
               Col.
               7.
               16.
               1
               
               Thes.
               5.
               27.
               and
               
               a
               blessing
               promised
               therto
               ,
               Rev.
               1●5
               .
               and
               the
               cōmandement
               is
               that
               it
               be
               practised
               in
               the
               church
               :
               therfore
               it
               is
               a
               part
               or
               meanes
               of
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               new
               testament
               .
            
          
           
             The
             summe
             of
             his
             answer
             hereunto
             is
             .
          
           
             
               Not
               everie
               thing
               performed
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               a
               part
               of
               spiritual
               worship
               :
            
             
             
               for
               al
               the
               parts
               of
               publik
               administration
               of
               the
               kingdom
               ar
               done
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               yet
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               be
               parts
               of
               spiritual
               worship
               properly
               so
               caled
               chap.
               1
               ,
               and
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               Properly
               so
               called
            
             ,
             is
             a
             common
             vizar
             of
             deceit
             ,
             puld
             off
             before
             
             as
             here
             it
             shal
             be
             agayn
             .
             For
             M.
             Smyth
             divided
             the
             whole
             leiturgie
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             into
             actions
             of
             the
             kingdom
             and
             of
             the
             Preisthood
             of
             the
             saincts
             .
             chap.
             1.
             and
             2.
             
             The
             actions
             of
             administring
             the
             preisthood
             ,
             he
             made
             to
             be
             
               actions
               of
               concord
               and
               union
            
             :
             and
             of
             these
             generally
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               they
               be
               actions
               of
               spiritual
               worship
               properly
               so
               called
               .
            
             The
             actions
             of
             administring
             the
             kingdom
             ,
             he
             made
             to
             be
             
               actions
               of
               opposition
               ,
               difference
               plea
               and
               strife
               :
            
             and
             of
             them
             generally
             he
             sayth
             ,
             they
             
               are
               not
               actions
               of
               spiritual
               worship
               properly
               so
               caled
               .
            
             Now
             here
             and
             often
             he
             deneyeth
             reading
             of
             the
             scriptures
             to
             be
             such
             
               spiritual
               worship
            
             ,
             therfore
             it
             is
             no
             action
             of
             
               the
               preisthood
            
             ;
             therfore
             no
             action
             of
             
               concord
               or
               union
            
             .
             So
             when
             the
             Preists
             and
             Levites
             read
             the
             law
             in
             the
             synagogues
             ,
             and
             at
             their
             †
             solemn
             feasts
             ;
             we
             may
             not
             say
             ,
             they
             did
             any
             action
             of
             the
             preisthood
             ;
             and
             when
             Christ
             read
             the
             prophet
             Esaias
             ,
             Luk.
             4.
             we
             may
             not
             say
             he
             did
             an
             action
             of
             concord
             or
             union
             ;
             &
             when
             *
             Paul
             would
             have
             his
             Epistle
             read
             in
             the
             churches
             of
             Colosse
             &
             Laodicea
             ;
             and
             Christ
             would
             have
             the
             “
             Revelation
             read
             of
             al
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             understand
             them
             to
             meane
             reading
             as
             
               an
               action
               of
               concord
               or
               union
            
             in
             the
             church
             ;
             for
             then
             it
             must
             be
             an
             action
             of
             the
             preisthood
             ,
             and
             consequently
             
               worship
               properly
               so
               called
            
             :
             which
             M.
             Sm.
             wil
             by
             no
             meanes
             admit
             of
             :
             for
             he
             hath
             limited
             their
             bounds
             :
             and
             if
             any
             read
             the
             scriptures
             in
             the
             church
             as
             an
             
               action
               of
               concord
               and
               union
            
             ,
             he
             wil
             draw
             it
             as
             by
             the
             haire
             of
             the
             head
             ,
             along
             these
             grounds
             ,
             to
             be
             †
             antichristian
             &
             idolatrous
             ;
             so
             setteth
             he
             his
             *
             mouth
             against
             heaven
             .
             Yet
             reading
             he
             granteth
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             of
             an
             other
             nature
             :
             and
             what
             is
             that
             trow
             
             we
             ?
             He
             is
             loth
             to
             speak
             :
             of
             the
             preisthood
             it
             is
             no
             part
             ;
             and
             in
             handling
             
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             kingdom
             ,
             he
             specifieth
             it
             not
             ;
             onely
             there
             he
             sayth
             ,
             that
             
               bookes
               of
               al
               sorts
            
             may
             be
             produced
             for
             finding
             out
             of
             the
             truth
             :
             and
             he
             quoteth
             among
             other
             Act.
             7.
             22.
             and
             17.
             28.
             1
             
             Cor.
             15.
             33
             ,
             Tit.
             1.
             12.
             
             Where
             the
             learning
             of
             the
             Aegyptians
             ,
             and
             testimonies
             of
             the
             hethen
             poets
             are
             alleged
             :
             and
             further
             he
             nameth
             particularly
             
               translations
               ,
               dictionaries
               ,
               histories
               ,
               chronicles
               ,
               commentaries
               .
               &c.
            
             Behold
             here
             what
             place
             this
             man
             alloweth
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             yea
             even
             of
             the
             Originals
             :
             they
             must
             not
             be
             read
             but
             by
             way
             of
             
               opposition
               ,
               difference
               ,
               plea
               and
               strife
            
             ;
             they
             must
             not
             be
             read
             but
             where
             when
             and
             as
             histories
             ,
             chronicles
             ,
             commentaries
             ,
             books
             of
             hethen
             poets
             and
             al
             other
             like
             ,
             may
             be
             read
             and
             produced
             :
             so
             they
             are
             tollerable
             ,
             otherweise
             there
             is
             no
             place
             allowed
             them
             :
             though
             elswhere
             he
             †
             esteemeth
             better
             of
             them
             then
             of
             other
             writings
             .
             But
             in
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             preisthood
             ,
             in
             the
             actions
             of
             concord
             or
             union
             ,
             to
             read
             them
             is
             idolatrie
             .
             What
             haeretik
             professing
             Christ
             could
             more
             have
             sought
             the
             disgrace
             of
             Gods
             holy
             book
             ;
             then
             thus
             to
             shut
             it
             quite
             out
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             allowing
             it
             no
             other
             place
             ,
             by
             these
             his
             wicked
             grounds
             ,
             then
             Iulian
             the
             Apostata
             Christs
             deadly
             enemy
             ,
             would
             and
             did
             allow
             it
             (
             though
             he
             esteemed
             worse
             of
             it
             )
             in
             his
             blasphemous
             writings
             .
             For
             eyen
             he
             in
             cases
             of
             
               opposition
               ,
               plea
               and
               strife
            
             ,
             *
             alleged
             the
             testimonies
             of
             holy
             scriptures
             ,
             among
             other
             writings
             ;
             but
             in
             his
             worship
             of
             his
             Gods
             he
             would
             none
             of
             them
             .
             No
             marvel
             though
             God
             have
             stroken
             this
             man
             like
             Elymas
             with
             the
             blindnes
             of
             Anabaptisme
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             just
             recompence
             of
             his
             former
             error
             :
             that
             as
             he
             would
             have
             deprived
             the
             church
             of
             the
             use
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             the
             instrument
             of
             Gods
             covenant
             :
             so
             himself
             now
             should
             be
             deprived
             of
             the
             covenant
             with
             Abraham
             and
             his
             seed
             ,
             and
             become
             an
             alien
             from
             “
             
               the
               common
               wealth
               of
               Israel
            
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             proceed
             with
             his
             answer
             .
          
           
             
               Moreover
               (
               
                 sayth
                 he
              
               )
               when
               he
               commandeth
               his
               Epistles
               to
               be
               read
               in
               the
               
               churches
               ,
               his
               meaning
               is
               not
               strictly
               literal
               :
               that
               is
               that
               the
               very
               words
               which
               he
               wrote
               should
               be
               repeated
               verbatim
               out
               of
               the
               book
               :
               but
               his
               meaning
               is
               that
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               or
               meaning
               of
               the
               Apostle
               should
               be
               related
               ,
               whither
               by
               
               reading
               the
               very
               words
               ,
               by
               expounding
               the
               meaning
               by
               interpreting
               or
               translating
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Loe
             here
             the
             shifts
             of
             haeretiks
             .
             Paul
             willeth
             the
             church
             †
             to
             read
             
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             yea
             *
             chargeth
             them
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             read
             them
             to
             al
             the
             brethren
             ;
             and
             writeth
             to
             them
             again
             ,
             to
             “
             keep
             the
             instructions
             ,
             taught
             by
             his
             Epistle
             :
             M.
             Smyth
             sayth
             
               the
               meaning
               is
               not
               strictly
               literal
               ,
               that
               the
               words
               which
               he
               wrote
               should
               be
               repeated
               :
            
             but
             
               the
               sense
               ralated
            
             .
             As
             if
             Paul
             wāted
             fit
             words
             to
             set
             down
             his
             meaning
             ,
             &
             they
             that
             should
             read
             ,
             could
             tel
             it
             better
             .
             He
             that
             readeth
             ,
             must
             read
             words
             as
             they
             ar
             written
             ,
             specially
             in
             Gods
             book
             ,
             &
             Epistles
             from
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             wherein
             †
             no
             one
             word
             is
             vaine
             idle
             or
             unprofitable
             ,
             no
             word
             misplaced
             or
             out
             of
             order
             :
             and
             he
             that
             shal
             presume
             to
             add
             or
             diminish
             or
             change
             the
             order
             in
             reading
             Gods
             writings
             ,
             doth
             wickedly
             ,
             and
             *
             is
             neer
             unto
             the
             curse
             .
             If
             things
             in
             reading
             be
             difficult
             ,
             God
             hath
             given
             gifts
             unto
             men
             to
             open
             and
             expound
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             al
             :
             but
             this
             expounding
             is
             not
             reading
             .
             Reading
             is
             first
             ,
             exactly
             to
             the
             letter
             ;
             exposition
             cometh
             after
             with
             such
             words
             as
             God
             putteth
             in
             the
             expositors
             hart
             ;
             as
             by
             “
             Daniels
             practise
             ,
             we
             may
             learn.
             Neyther
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             expositor
             comparable
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             writer
             ;
             these
             being
             divine
             ,
             are
             al
             as
             silver
             †
             fined
             seven
             times
             ,
             no
             drosse
             mixed
             with
             them
             .
             The
             other
             being
             humane
             ,
             (
             I
             speak
             of
             ordinary
             men
             as
             we
             are
             )
             and
             shewing
             the
             mans
             judgmēt
             that
             expoundeth
             them
             ,
             are
             mixed
             with
             humane
             infirmities
             ,
             mistakings
             ,
             and
             sometime
             deadly
             errors
             .
             Wherfore
             reading
             of
             the
             Original
             scriptures
             wherof
             here
             we
             treat
             ,
             must
             be
             strictly
             literal
             ,
             as
             is
             in
             the
             book
             .
             Translations
             are
             after
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             ;
             and
             is
             here
             vainly
             inserted
             ,
             for
             Paul
             wrote
             in
             Greek
             ,
             which
             al
             in
             Colosse
             ,
             Laodicea
             ,
             Thessalonica
             ,
             and
             the
             whol
             country
             over
             ,
             used
             as
             their
             vulgar
             tongue
             ,
             that
             they
             needed
             none
             to
             translate
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Further
             M.
             S.
             answereth
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Apostle
               wrote
               upon
               particular
               occasions
               ,
               
               for
               particular
               ends
               ,
               and
               the
               commandment
               of
               reading
               was
               special
               in
               these
               respects
               to
               them
               &c.
               
            
             yet
             
               acknowledgeth
               he
            
             at
             last
             ,
             
               an
               absolute
               necessity
               of
               reading
            
             ;
             onely
             he
             denyeth
             it
             to
             be
             a
             
               lawful
               help
            
             or
             
               part
               of
               spiritual
               worship
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
           
             As
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             so
             the
             prophets
             wrote
             
               upon
               particular
               occasions
            
             ;
             yet
             
             is
             there
             a
             general
             use
             ,
             for
             †
             whatsoever
             is
             fore
             written
             ,
             is
             fore
             written
             for
             our
             learning
             ,
             as
             Paul
             himself
             teacheth
             .
             Wherefore
             this
             cavil
             is
             frivolous
             .
             An
             
               absolute
               necessitie
            
             of
             reading
             the
             scriptures
             now
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             read
             in
             Israel
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Christian
             churches
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             same
             end
             :
             is
             al
             that
             we
             hold
             ,
             and
             stand
             for
             .
             Which
             how
             it
             is
             worship
             is
             before
             shewed
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Apostle
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               13.
               16.
               commanded
               Timothee
               and
               so
               al
               Elders
               to
               
               attend
               to
               reading
               :
               wher
               reading
               is
               ioyned
               with
               exhortation
               and
               doctrine
               ;
               &
               so
               importeth
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               ioyning
               of
               reading
               in
               the
               time
               of
               spiritual
               worship
               .
            
          
           
             This
             obiection
             (
             as
             the
             rest
             )
             is
             made
             of
             M.
             Smyths
             own
             fashion
             ;
             and
             was
             never
             thus
             framed
             by
             us
             .
             And
             here
             he
             excepteth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             spoken
             
               of
               the
               execution
               of
               his
               office
               ,
               but
               of
               preparing
               himself
               to
               the
               execution
            
             
             
               of
               it
               .
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             That
             reading
             in
             the
             publik
             church
             is
             necessary
             ,
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             acknowledge
             :
             
             and
             in
             that
             we
             rest
             .
             If
             he
             think
             this
             place
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             publik
             ,
             but
             of
             private
             reading
             :
             he
             may
             keep
             his
             iudgment
             .
             My self
             see
             no
             cause
             why
             it
             may
             not
             also
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             publik
             execution
             of
             his
             office
             ;
             for
             Paul
             departing
             from
             Ephesus
             ,
             “
             besought
             Timothee
             to
             abide
             there
             and
             look
             unto
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             after
             †
             wrote
             this
             letter
             for
             his
             direction
             how
             to
             behave
             himself
             in
             Gods
             howse
             ,
             whiles
             he
             taried
             away
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             sayth
             ,
             *
             
               til
               I
               come
               attend
               to
               reading
               ,
               to
               exhortation
               ,
               to
               doctrine
               .
            
             where
             seing
             al
             these
             are
             publik
             ecclesiastical
             actions
             ,
             (
             as
             M.
             Sm.
             himself
             granteth
             ,
             )
             seing
             they
             are
             joyned
             thus
             togither
             ,
             &
             with
             this
             limitatiō
             
               til
               J
               come
            
             ;
             what
             letteth
             but
             these
             al
             should
             be
             executed
             by
             him
             in
             publik
             ?
             Private
             reading
             for
             his
             own
             preparation
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             alwaies
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             til
             Pauls
             coming
             .
             And
             as
             for
             such
             preparation
             ,
             it
             is
             mentioned
             after
             ,
             in
             vers
             .
             15
             ,
             and
             both
             again
             jointly
             vers
             .
             16.
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             himself
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             
               Let
               it
               be
               granted
               that
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Evangelists
               used
               no
               books
               being
               
               extraordinay
               men
               ,
               and
               having
               the
               extraordinary
               direction
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               for
               they
               needed
               no
               such
               helps
               of
               books
               as
               we
               doe
               :
               yet
               wee
               being
               ordinarie
               men
               have
               need
               of
               books
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
           
             This
             last
             objection
             ,
             I
             reject
             as
             frivolous
             ,
             and
             falsly
             intimated
             to
             be
             ours
             .
             The
             Apostles
             I
             am
             sure
             had
             no
             greater
             measure
             of
             the
             spirit
             then
             Christ
             :
             yet
             he
             †
             read
             publikly
             in
             the
             book
             :
             and
             so
             did
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             before
             *
             him
             :
             &
             publik
             reading
             is
             grāted
             yet
             necessary
             :
             therfore
             we
             are
             to
             use
             it
             .
             Though
             we
             have
             more
             need
             of
             the
             book
             then
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             (
             our
             memories
             and
             judgements
             not
             being
             sanctified
             like
             theirs
             ,
             )
             yet
             had
             they
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             “
             used
             books
             .
             But
             it
             is
             Gods
             ordinance
             of
             reading
             ,
             that
             we
             stād
             for
             :
             which
             how
             M
             S.
             hath
             sought
             to
             undermine
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             is
             snared
             
               in
               the
               work
               of
               his
               own
               hands
            
             ;
             is
             worthy
             to
             be
             noted
             with
             †
             
               Higgajon
               Selah
            
             ,
             and
             meditated
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             OF
             TRANSLATIONS
             .
          
           
             THe
             first
             and
             onely
             controversie
             between
             M.
             Sm.
             and
             us
             being
             about
             the
             scriptures
             translated
             or
             overset
             into
             other
             tongues
             ,
             which
             he
             affirmed
             to
             be
             apocrypha
             and
             humane
             writings
             :
             how
             ever
             he
             hath
             sought
             to
             excuse
             and
             hide
             his
             error
             ,
             yet
             hath
             he
             no
             wil
             to
             forsake
             it
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             having
             spoken
             of
             writings
             1.
             by
             
               men
               inspired
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             the
             prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             2.
             by
             
               ordinarie
               men
            
             of
             al
             sorts
             ;
             he
             shuffleth
             the
             
               translations
               of
               the
               holy
               scriptures
            
             among
             these
             latter
             ;
             and
             affirmeth
             that
             *
             
               there
               is
               no
               better
               warrant
               to
               bring
               translations
            
             
             
               of
               scripture
               written
               into
               the
               church
               ,
               and
               to
               read
               them
               as
               parts
               or
               helps
               of
               worship
               ,
               then
               to
               bring
               in
               expositions
               ,
               resolutions
               ,
               paraphrasts
               and
               sermons
               upon
               the
               scripture
               ,
               seing
               al
               these
               are
               equally
               humane
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               work
               equal
               ly
               divine
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               matter
               they
               handle
               .
            
          
           
             Very
             impious
             is
             this
             comparison
             which
             thus
             matcheth
             a
             mans
             comment
             or
             written
             sermon
             ,
             with
             Gods
             written
             word
             set
             over
             into
             an
             other
             tongue
             :
             for
             it
             debaseth
             the
             majestie
             of
             Gods
             law
             ,
             and
             advanceth
             too
             high
             ,
             the
             basenes
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Translation
             is
             that
             in
             writing
             ,
             which
             interpretation
             is
             in
             speaking
             :
             namely
             the
             expressing
             of
             an
             others
             mind
             :
             but
             commenting
             or
             expounding
             ,
             is
             the
             expressing
             of
             ones
             own
             mind
             or
             understanding
             .
             The
             scriptures
             first
             written
             in
             Hebrue
             ,
             and
             secondarily
             written
             in
             English
             :
             do
             set
             forth
             one
             and
             the
             same
             word
             &
             mind
             of
             
             God
             unto
             us
             ,
             though
             which
             different
             letters
             &
             sownds
             :
             as
             Emmanuel
             is
             interpreted
             and
             translated
             
               God
               with
               us
            
             ,
             Mat.
             1
             23.
             
             Messias
             is
             interpreted
             CHRJST
             in
             Greek
             ;
             ANOJNTED
             in
             English.
             Iohn
             .
             1.
             41.
             
             Here
             the
             Hebrue
             ,
             Greeke
             and
             English
             differ
             onely
             in
             outward
             letter
             &
             sound
             ;
             the
             meaning
             substance
             or
             essential
             form
             being
             one
             in
             them
             al
             ,
             &
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             caled
             by
             relation
             ,
             because
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             is
             made
             knowne
             hereby
             to
             the
             mind
             or
             understanding
             of
             man.
             The
             different
             letter
             or
             character
             changeth
             not
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             :
             for
             if
             it
             did
             ,
             then
             Emmanuel
             written
             by
             †
             Matthew
             in
             Greek
             letters
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             by
             *
             Esaias
             in
             Hebrew
             letters
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             name
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Apostle
             should
             be
             made
             a
             falser
             ,
             &
             our
             gospel
             betrayed
             to
             faithlesse
             Iewes
             .
             The
             different
             sound
             or
             pronūciation
             changeth
             not
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             :
             for
             then
             Messias
             and
             Christ
             shoul
             not
             be
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             gospel
             and
             new
             testament
             ,
             and
             our
             faith
             were
             overthrown
             ;
             and
             more
             then
             Iewish
             superstition
             should
             prevail
             .
             But
             God
             who
             hath
             sanctified
             by
             his
             *
             spirit
             ,
             all
             sounds
             and
             languages
             to
             the
             ear
             :
             hath
             also
             sanctified
             by
             the
             same
             spirit
             all
             †
             letters
             and
             characters
             to
             the
             eye
             ;
             as
             th'Apostles
             practise
             sheweth
             ,
             writing
             with
             Greek
             letters
             ,
             words
             and
             phrases
             ;
             which
             had
             beene
             profaned
             by
             lying
             histories
             and
             lascivious
             poets
             ,
             unto
             all
             manner
             idolatry
             and
             wickednes
             .
             Herevpon
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             whatsoever
             letter
             or
             language
             it
             be
             written
             or
             spoken
             vnto
             vs
             ;
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             stil
             ;
             so
             to
             be
             reverenced
             and
             regarded
             :
             and
             not
             to
             be
             basely
             and
             profanely
             counted
             among
             humane
             and
             apocryphal
             writings
             .
          
           
             A
             comment
             or
             exposition
             of
             scripture
             ,
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             vpon
             this
             word
             Emmanuel
             ,
             sheweth
             the
             mans
             iudgement
             mind
             or
             understanding
             that
             commenteth
             ;
             telleth
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             name
             why
             it
             was
             given
             to
             Christ
             ,
             discourseth
             of
             his
             godhed
             ,
             of
             his
             manhood
             ,
             of
             the
             uniting
             of
             these
             two
             in
             one
             person
             ,
             of
             the
             end
             and
             use
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             like
             things
             .
             This
             being
             done
             by
             ordinary
             men
             ,
             is
             properly
             an
             humane
             writing
             ,
             (
             though
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             )
             shewing
             by
             letters
             as
             by
             signes
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             mind
             or
             understanding
             of
             such
             a
             man
             in
             this
             mysterie
             of
             Christs
             
             incarnation
             :
             even
             as
             Paul
             sayth
             of
             his
             owne
             divine
             writing
             ;
             
               when
               ye
               read
               ye
               may
               know
               myne
               understanding
               in
               the
               mysterie
               of
               Christ.
               Ephes.
            
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Now
             God
             hath
             by
             his
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             written
             to
             his
             Church
             a
             short
             summ
             of
             his
             mind
             and
             will
             ;
             guiding
             and
             *
             carying
             them
             ,
             and
             †
             inspiring
             their
             writings
             with
             his
             good
             spirit
             ;
             that
             there
             should
             be
             nothing
             but
             “
             words
             of
             truth
             ,
             faithfulnes
             ,
             equitie
             and
             perfection
             in
             them
             ;
             that
             men
             mought
             have
             a
             sure
             ground
             for
             their
             faith
             and
             actions
             ,
             throughout
             all
             generations
             .
             And
             minding
             mans
             weaknes
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             omitted
             to
             write
             *
             many
             things
             ,
             (
             though
             otherweise
             in
             their
             nature
             very
             good
             :
             )
             penning
             such
             onely
             as
             were
             needful
             and
             profitable
             for
             our
             faith
             and
             salvation
             :
             giving
             vs
             warning
             also
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             other
             things
             ,
             
               because
               there
               is
               no
               end
               of
               making
               many
               books
               ,
               and
               much
               reading
               is
               a
               wearynes
               to
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             Ecclesiast
             .
             12.
             12.
             
          
           
             But
             because
             in
             these
             scriptures
             ,
             somethings
             are
             †
             
               hard
               to
               be
               vnderstood
            
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             know
             not
             how
             to
             use
             and
             apply
             Gods
             word
             unto
             their
             times
             ,
             estates
             ,
             actions
             ,
             &c.
             therefore
             hath
             Christ
             given
             *
             gifts
             unto
             men
             ,
             to
             open
             and
             apply
             the
             scriptures
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             vnto
             the
             worlds
             end
             :
             alwayes
             binding
             them
             both
             teachers
             and
             hearers
             ,
             to
             the
             foundation
             layd
             †
             by
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             whose
             writings
             are
             sufficient
             to
             make
             men
             wise
             “
             unto
             salvation
             through
             the
             faith
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesns
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             cause
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             are
             necessarie
             for
             al
             Churches
             ,
             to
             be
             read
             &
             expounded
             unto
             the
             people
             :
             &
             as
             every
             nation
             differeth
             in
             language
             ,
             so
             to
             have
             the
             word
             spoken
             and
             written
             in
             their
             vulgar
             tongue
             ,
             which
             change
             of
             the
             tongue
             or
             letter
             ,
             changeth
             not
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             word
             spoken
             or
             written
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             stil
             divine
             and
             heavenly
             .
             Onely
             because
             in
             this
             changing
             or
             translating
             ,
             imperfections
             ,
             wants
             ,
             errors
             may
             fal
             in
             :
             therfore
             the
             first
             writings
             as
             the
             Prophets
             &
             Apostles
             penned
             them
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             made
             the
             absolute
             canon
             ,
             rule
             ,
             touchstone
             ,
             whereby
             al
             translations
             are
             to
             be
             tried
             :
             by
             which
             being
             tried
             &
             found
             faithful
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             same
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             what
             language
             or
             letter
             soever
             ,
             &
             differeth
             as
             much
             frō
             humane
             cōmentaries
             or
             expositions
             ,
             as
             heaven
             dooth
             from
             earth
             .
          
           
           
             But
             Mr.
             Sm.
             avoucheth
             mens
             written
             sermons
             or
             cōments
             upon
             the
             scripture
             ,
             &
             the
             scripture
             it self
             written
             in
             English
             ,
             to
             be
             
               equally
               humane
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               work
               equally
               divine
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               matter
               they
               handle
               .
            
             Of
             this
             his
             bold
             and
             false
             assertion
             he
             maketh
             no
             proof
             at
             al
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             speculation
             of
             his
             own
             hart
             .
             Two
             carnal
             reasons
             he
             setteth
             down
             ,
             which
             are
             these
             .
             
               To
               translate
               the
               originals
               into
               any
               mother
               tongue
               is
               as
               wel
               and
               asmuch
               the
               worke
               of
               a
               mans
               wit
               and
               learning
               ,
               as
               to
               analyse
               the
               scriptures
               rhetorically
               or
               logically
               ,
               to
               collect
               doctrines
               and
               uses
               theologically
               ,
               to
               give
               expositions
               and
               interpretations
               of
               places
               doubtful
               .
            
             Where
             first
             if
             M.
             S.
             mean
             the
             action
             of
             translating
             simply
             ,
             without
             reference
             to
             the
             mater
             and
             thing
             translated
             ,
             he
             doth
             but
             dally
             and
             seek
             to
             deceiv
             :
             for
             writing
             ,
             printing
             ,
             translating
             are
             al
             alike
             humane
             actions
             ,
             but
             the
             things
             written
             printed
             translated
             ,
             are
             differēt
             ,
             some
             good
             some
             evil
             ,
             some
             of
             God
             ,
             some
             of
             men
             and
             of
             the
             divil
             .
             The
             books
             of
             Moses
             written
             printed
             or
             translated
             ,
             are
             Gods
             law
             ;
             the
             book
             of
             Mahomet
             written
             printed
             or
             translated
             ,
             is
             the
             divils
             law
             :
             the
             actions
             of
             writing
             ,
             printing
             ,
             translating
             ,
             are
             mere
             humane
             actions
             in
             all
             of
             these
             .
             Now
             if
             because
             translating
             is
             an
             humane
             action
             ,
             therefore
             the
             thing
             translated
             must
             also
             be
             humane
             ,
             &
             the
             work
             of
             mans
             wit
             and
             learning
             :
             then
             also
             because
             writing
             and
             printing
             are
             humane
             actions
             ,
             therefore
             the
             bible
             written
             or
             printed
             in
             Hebreue
             Greek
             &
             al
             languages
             ,
             must
             likewise
             be
             humane
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             mens
             wit
             and
             learning
             :
             and
             then
             there
             can
             be
             no
             divine
             scriptures
             but
             the
             very
             first
             copies
             which
             the
             Prophets
             &
             Apostles
             wrote
             with
             their
             owne
             hands
             :
             And
             if
             Satan
             could
             perswade
             this
             ;
             he
             would
             be
             glad
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             if
             Mr.
             Sm.
             meaneth
             the
             thing
             translated
             ,
             as
             Moses
             law
             ,
             Davids
             psalmes
             or
             other
             like
             in
             English
             :
             that
             these
             are
             
               as
               wel
               and
               as
               much
               the
               work
               of
               a
               mans
               wit
               and
               learning
               ;
               as
               an
               exposition
               of
               doubtful
               places
            
             in
             them
             or
             
               doctrines
               and
               uses
               collected
               from
               them
            
             ;
             he
             teacheth
             wicked
             error
             ,
             which
             al
             of
             judgment
             &
             cōscience
             wil
             abhorr
             .
             The
             holy
             scriptures
             faithfully
             expressed
             in
             English
             or
             any
             language
             ,
             is
             the
             work
             of
             Gods
             wisdome
             &
             unserchable
             knowledge
             :
             and
             cannot
             without
             injury
             to
             his
             majestie
             ,
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             work
             of
             mans
             wit
             &
             learning
             ;
             though
             man
             have
             used
             his
             skil
             in
             writing
             or
             translating
             it
             according
             to
             the
             original
             copie
             given
             of
             God.
             This
             plea
             of
             Mr.
             Sm.
             is
             like
             as
             if
             Ieroboam
             should
             have
             sayd
             ;
             the
             *
             cherubims
             and
             †
             the
             brazen
             bulls
             in
             
             Solomons
             temple
             ,
             are
             as
             wel
             and
             as
             much
             the
             work
             of
             mans
             wit
             &
             skil
             as
             my
             *
             golden
             calves
             ;
             &
             if
             they
             may
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             house
             and
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             why
             not
             these
             ?
             If
             M.
             Sm.
             should
             answer
             that
             the
             cherubims
             and
             bulls
             which
             Solomon
             made
             ,
             were
             commanded
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             divine
             pattern
             ,
             though
             humane
             art
             did
             make
             them
             ;
             but
             Ieroboams
             calves
             were
             from
             his
             own
             hart
             :
             so
             answer
             I
             in
             this
             case
             ;
             the
             translation
             is
             from
             the
             divine
             pattern
             of
             Gods
             original
             book
             ,
             and
             commanded
             to
             be
             made
             and
             used
             ;
             but
             to
             write
             comments
             or
             homilies
             to
             read
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             frō
             a
             mans
             own
             hart
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             commandement
             or
             warrant
             from
             God
             so
             to
             be
             used
             ;
             but
             are
             forbidden
             .
             Eccles.
             12.
             12.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             he
             sayth
             
               The
               translator
               cannot
               conceive
               nor
               expresse
               in
               writing
               the
               whol
               mind
               of
               the
               holy
               spirit
               conteyned
               in
               the
               originals
               ,
               but
               onely
               some
               good
               part
               of
               it
               :
               the
               expositor
               ,
               paraphrast
               ,
               commentator
               may
               expresse
               as
               much
               as
               the
               translator
               ,
               yea
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               some
               particulars
               ,
               as
               Hebraisms
               ,
               Grecismes
               and
               the
               like
               considerations
               much
               more
               .
            
          
           
             If
             a
             translator
             cannot
             expresse
             the
             whol
             mind
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             al
             the
             bible
             ,
             by
             his
             interpretation
             litteral
             or
             grammatical
             :
             then
             much
             lesse
             can
             the
             expositor
             expresse
             the
             whol
             mind
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             the
             bible
             ,
             by
             his
             exposition
             theological
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             thowsand
             times
             easier
             for
             a
             translator
             to
             do
             his
             duty
             to
             the
             ful
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             expositor
             :
             yea
             this
             latter
             is
             utterly
             unpossible
             ,
             I
             say
             not
             onely
             for
             one
             man
             ,
             but
             for
             all
             the
             men
             in
             the
             vvorld
             .
          
           
             Though
             the
             translator
             cannot
             expresse
             to
             the
             full
             every
             vvord
             and
             sentence
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             yet
             the
             most
             part
             he
             may
             ;
             vvheras
             the
             expositor
             cannot
             do
             any
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             is
             still
             to
             seek
             all
             dayes
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             come
             after
             him
             also
             .
          
           
             Hebraismes
             cannot
             alwayes
             be
             expressed
             ,
             through
             defect
             of
             the
             language
             :
             yet
             translation
             is
             needful
             ,
             and
             the
             translator
             is
             blamelesse
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             this
             name
             God
             called
             in
             Hebrue
             Aelohim
             ,
             Gen.
             1.
             1.
             is
             in
             Greek
             translated
             Theos
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             Apostles
             often
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             vvant
             in
             the
             language
             ,
             for
             Aelohim
             is
             in
             form
             the
             plural
             number
             ,
             signifying
             the
             Trinitie
             ;
             yet
             joyned
             with
             a
             word
             of
             the
             singular
             number
             
               bara
               ,
               he
               created
            
             :
             signifying
             the
             vnitie
             of
             the
             persons
             in
             the
             Godhed
             .
             Such
             a
             phrase
             the
             Geek
             tongue
             vvanted
             :
             therefore
             the
             Apostles
             admit
             of
             the
             Greek
             propriety
             ,
             doing
             
             the
             ful
             dutie
             of
             translators
             &
             the
             defect
             resteth
             in
             the
             language
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             were
             not
             Lords
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Lord
             respecteth
             not
             so
             much
             the
             words
             and
             phrases
             ,
             as
             the
             matter
             meant
             by
             them
             ;
             infinite
             examples
             in
             the
             scriptures
             do
             manifest
             .
          
           
             But
             whereunto
             leadeth
             this
             cavil
             ?
             what
             if
             all
             cannot
             be
             expressed
             in
             the
             translation
             ,
             shall
             we
             therefore
             have
             none
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
             then
             neyther
             may
             we
             have
             any
             preaching
             by
             the
             voice
             of
             man
             ;
             for
             none
             can
             fully
             expresse
             in
             his
             sermon
             ,
             all
             things
             that
             God
             intendeth
             by
             a
             place
             of
             scripture
             ,
             or
             any
             ground
             of
             religion
             .
             And
             if
             preaching
             must
             be
             vsed
             ,
             though
             many
             humane
             infirmities
             be
             mixed
             with
             it
             ;
             then
             also
             reading
             the
             scriptures
             (
             and
             consequently
             the
             translations
             to
             them
             that
             know
             not
             the
             originals
             ,
             )
             must
             be
             used
             ,
             though
             fewer
             humane
             infirmities
             be
             mixed
             therewithall
             ;
             seing
             these
             both
             are
             the
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             bene
             proved
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             M.
             Sm.
             wil
             draw
             commentaries
             and
             homilies
             into
             the
             Church
             also
             .
             But
             that
             is
             denyed
             to
             be
             Gods
             ordinance
             .
             He
             hath
             *
             appointed
             the
             lively
             voice
             of
             his
             graces
             in
             the
             mouthes
             of
             his
             servants
             to
             be
             heard
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             opening
             and
             applying
             of
             the
             word
             vnto
             them
             :
             but
             not
             their
             writings
             to
             be
             read
             .
             And
             because
             of
             some
             infirmities
             in
             translations
             ,
             to
             disgrace
             them
             ,
             as
             this
             man
             dooth
             ,
             and
             match
             them
             with
             commentaries
             ;
             it
             is
             capele●●in
             (
             as
             the
             †
             Apostle
             speaketh
             ,
             )
             to
             
               play
               the
               false
               vintner
            
             with
             the
             wine
             of
             Gods
             word
             .
             For
             as
             such
             a
             falser
             to
             make
             sale
             of
             his
             mixture
             ,
             wherein
             some
             wine
             ,
             much
             water
             ,
             yea
             perhaps
             some
             puddle
             water
             is
             brewed
             togither
             ,
             mought
             say
             ,
             you
             can
             have
             no
             wine
             but
             such
             as
             is
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             first
             vessel
             ;
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             in
             the
             turning
             of
             it
             out
             ,
             but
             some
             of
             the
             spirit
             and
             strength
             of
             the
             wine
             vvill
             vapour
             avvay
             ,
             some
             tast
             it
             wil
             have
             of
             the
             nevv
             cask
             ;
             therefore
             you
             may
             as
             well
             drink
             of
             this
             liquor
             ,
             for
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             vessell
             they
             are
             both
             alike
             changed
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             matter
             they
             are
             both
             alike
             wine
             .
             Let
             M.
             Sm.
             therefore
             cease
             his
             odious
             comparisons
             of
             the
             translation
             with
             the
             comment
             :
             or
             else
             let
             him
             shew
             us
             some
             comment
             or
             sermon
             written
             upon
             any
             text
             ,
             wherin
             at
             the
             least
             there
             is
             not
             water
             and
             wine
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             death
             in
             the
             pot
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             OF
             THE
             LXXII
             .
             INTERPRETERS
             .
          
           
             HEre
             †
             M.
             Smyth
             before
             he
             proceed
             further
             ,
             takes
             up
             an
             accusation
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             
               Ptolomee
               Philadelphus
            
             King
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             request
             sent
             72.
             learned
             Iewes
             to
             translate
             the
             Hebrue
             Bible
             into
             Greek
             before
             the
             Apostles
             time
             almost
             300.
             yeares
             .
             This
             
               their
               translation
            
             (
             sayth
             M.
             Smyth
             ,
             )
             
               was
               a
               grevous
               syn
            
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               For
               that
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               been
               preached
               
               vnto
               the
               gentiles
               til
               the
               fulnes
               of
               time
               Mat.
               10.
               5.
               6.
               1
               
               Tim.
               3.
               16.
               
               Rom.
               16.
               25.
               26.
               with
               Mat.
               10.
               5.
               6.
               
               &
               28.
               19.
               and
               therefore
               that
               the
               Lxx.
               by
               their
               translation
               did
               communicate
               it
               to
               the
               Graecians
               ,
               before
               the
               fulnes
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               was
               their
               greevous
               syn
               .
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             in
             the
             behalf
             of
             Israel
             ;
             First
             ,
             by
             M.
             Smythes
             divinity
             ,
             
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             *
             was
             a
             carnal
             people
             ,
             had
             a
             carnal
             covenant
             or
             promise
             of
             carnal
             things
             ,
             &c.
             how
             is
             it
             then
             that
             he
             chargeth
             them
             here
             with
             profaning
             ,
             
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
            
             ?
             and
             how
             wil
             this
             agree
             with
             his
             grounds
             of
             Anabaptisme
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             by
             his
             divinity
             also
             ,
             the
             scriptures
             and
             reading
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             
               the
               mimistration
               of
               the
               letter
            
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             6.
             that
             is
             of
             death
             &
             damnation
             ;
             as
             *
             before
             hath
             been
             handled
             .
             How
             then
             could
             the
             litteral
             translation
             &
             reading
             therof
             ,
             be
             the
             ministerie
             or
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ?
             the
             ministration
             of
             death
             ,
             was
             fit
             ynough
             for
             the
             Gentiles
             that
             were
             to
             die
             .
             Or
             ,
             did
             it
             kil
             them
             before
             the
             tyme
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             I
             deny
             his
             collection
             from
             those
             scriptures
             against
             this
             action
             :
             for
             although
             the
             fulnes
             of
             time
             was
             not
             yet
             come
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             send
             preachers
             with
             the
             power
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             to
             convert
             all
             nations
             :
             yet
             followeth
             it
             not
             herevpon
             ,
             that
             no
             gentile
             ,
             no
             nation
             ,
             (
             no
             not
             though
             they
             desired
             it
             ,
             as
             King
             Ptolomee
             desired
             the
             Bible
             ;
             )
             mought
             have
             the
             truth
             imparted
             unto
             them
             .
             There
             is
             no
             such
             law
             made
             of
             God
             ;
             nay
             the
             cōtrarie
             is
             playne
             .
             For
             ,
             1.
             ther
             were
             many
             strangers
             ,
             Aegyptians
             &
             others
             that
             went
             out
             with
             Israel
             to
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             not
             forbidden
             nor
             debarred
             of
             grace
             with
             Israel
             ,
             Exod.
             12.
             38.
             nay
             the
             law
             admitted
             any
             stranger
             to
             circumcision
             &
             the
             passeover
             ,
             &
             so
             to
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             Exod.
             12.
             48.
             49.
             1
             
             Cor.
             5.
             7.
             
             2.
             
             The
             Gibeonites
             which
             were
             of
             the
             worst
             sort
             of
             hethens
             ,
             devote
             to
             destruction
             ,
             yet
             obteyned
             mercie
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             his
             grace
             .
             Josh.
             9.
             27.
             2
             
             Sam.
             21.
             1.
             2.
             5.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             were
             also
             in
             Solomons
             time
             153.
             thowsand
             and
             600.
             strangers
             ,
             none
             exempted
             from
             partaking
             with
             Israels
             mercy
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             God
             gave
             his
             law
             to
             be
             read
             even
             unto
             strangers
             also
             ,
             Deut.
             31.
             12.
             so
             far
             vvas
             he
             from
             vvithholding
             grace
             ,
             if
             any
             sought
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             solomōd
             dicating
             the
             tēple
             prayed
             even
             *
             for
             strāgers
             ,
             that
             dvvelt
             in
             far
             countries
             ,
             (
             vvho
             mought
             vvhen
             they
             heard
             of
             Gods
             name
             ,
             come
             thither
             and
             pray
             in
             that
             house
             )
             that
             they
             even
             
               all
               people
               of
               the
               earth
               mought
               know
               Gods
               name
               ,
               &
               fear
               him
               as
               did
               his
               people
               Israel
               .
            
             All
             vvhich
             do
             shevv
             the
             untruth
             of
             M.
             Sm.
             collection
             ,
             that
             it
             vvas
             a
             syn
             for
             Israel
             to
             impart
             the
             scriptures
             and
             covenant
             of
             grace
             to
             the
             gentiles
             .
          
           
             
               Because
               all
               the
               Gentiles
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               Proselytes
               of
               the
               Iewes
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               come
               to
               Ierusalem
               to
               worship
               ,
               Exod.
               12.
               43.
               49.
               
               
               Mat.
               23.
               15.
               
               Act
               ,
               2.
               .
               10.
               and
               ought
               to
               have
               learned
               their
               tongue
               and
               worship
               ,
               which
               was
               prevented
               by
               the
               Lxx.
               translation
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             this
             reason
             enterfeireth
             vvith
             the
             former
             ;
             for
             ,
             if
             all
             ought
             
             to
             have
             beene
             proselytes
             :
             hovv
             might
             not
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             be
             preached
             vnto
             them
             ?
             Could
             they
             be
             converted
             vvithout
             the
             vvord
             of
             the
             covenant
             ?
             Here
             the
             accuser
             of
             the
             Saincts
             hath
             †
             rolled
             a
             stone
             ,
             which
             is
             returned
             unto
             himself
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             their
             conversion
             vvas
             not
             hindered
             but
             furthered
             by
             the
             Greek
             translation
             ;
             for
             many
             novv
             might
             read
             and
             hear
             of
             Gods
             name
             ,
             enquire
             after
             his
             truth
             and
             finding
             it
             ,
             come
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             learn
             that
             tongue
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             .
             So
             yet
             the
             seventie
             are
             not
             found
             in
             syn
             ,
             vvhich
             helped
             men
             to
             righteousnes
             .
          
           
             
               Because
               the
               Hebrue
               characters
               and
               writings
               were
               ceremonies
               ,
               and
               so
               
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               been
               prophaned
               among
               the
               Grecians
               by
               their
               wr●ings
               &c.
               
            
          
           
           
             Whether
             the
             characters
             were
             ceremonies
             or
             no
             ,
             the
             LXX
             .
             are
             innocent
             
             of
             this
             blame
             ;
             for
             they
             wrote
             the
             bible
             to
             the
             gentils
             in
             the
             Greek
             characters
             ,
             syllables
             ,
             words
             ,
             sounds
             &c.
             and
             not
             in
             Hebrue
             .
             If
             M.
             Smyth
             make
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             scripture
             a
             ceremonie
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             shadow
             to
             be
             ended
             and
             abolished
             at
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             it
             is
             †
             a
             wicked
             error
             .
             Or
             if
             he
             make
             the
             characters
             ceremonies
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             it
             is
             erroneous
             :
             for
             the
             Hebrues
             converted
             to
             Christ
             may
             &
             ought
             to
             read
             the
             Hebrue
             scriptures
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             in
             their
             synagogues
             .
             The
             profaning
             and
             abusing
             of
             the
             translated
             scripture
             was
             in
             deed
             a
             syn
             ,
             in
             al
             that
             so
             did
             :
             so
             was
             it
             if
             any
             Israelite
             or
             stranger
             profaned
             the
             Hebrue
             .
             Yet
             Hebrue
             copies
             might
             goe
             abroad
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             danger
             of
             profanation
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             the
             Greek
             ?
             The
             personal
             synns
             of
             some
             ,
             may
             not
             hinder
             the
             publik
             good
             .
             Otherweise
             ,
             at
             this
             day
             bibles
             should
             not
             be
             printed
             and
             commonly
             sold
             ,
             because
             atheists
             and
             profane
             people
             may
             buy
             and
             abuse
             them
             .
             The
             scriptures
             are
             as
             much
             to
             be
             reverenced
             now
             ,
             as
             ever
             they
             were
             ;
             although
             M.
             Sm.
             hath
             laboured
             their
             disgrace
             .
          
           
             
               If
               it
               were
               unlawful
               to
               sing
               one
               of
               Davids
               Psalmes
               in
               a
               strange
               nation
               as
               Babylon
               ,
               
               Psal.
               137.
               4.
               then
               much
               more
               unlawful
               was
               it
               to
               translate
               the
               scriptures
               into
               a
               strange
               tongue
               :
               for
               the
               ceremonial
               law
               was
               bounded
               within
               the
               holy
               land
               .
            
          
           
             If
             at
             this
             day
             Turks
             captiving
             Christians
             should
             ask
             in
             scorn
             and
             
             mockage
             to
             sing
             some
             spiritual
             song
             for
             them
             to
             laugh
             at
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             we
             should
             answer
             them
             as
             the
             Iewes
             did
             the
             Babylonians
             ;
             &
             not
             expose
             Gods
             word
             to
             derision
             .
             But
             if
             any
             would
             hereupon
             infer
             ,
             it
             were
             syn
             to
             translate
             the
             scriptures
             into
             vulgar
             tongues
             ,
             M.
             S.
             himself
             *
             would
             condemn
             him
             :
             like
             mesure
             must
             be
             meted
             to
             himself
             ,
             for
             these
             frivolous
             reasons
             .
          
           
             The
             scriptures
             were
             not
             ceremonies
             ,
             (
             though
             there
             was
             some
             figurative
             use
             “
             of
             the
             book
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             )
             but
             if
             they
             had
             been
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             an
             error
             in
             M.
             Smyth
             .
             to
             bound
             them
             within
             the
             holy
             land
             .
             For
             circumcision
             was
             a
             shadow
             ,
             (
             or
             as
             he
             calleth
             it
             ,
             a
             ceremonie
             )
             yet
             did
             they
             it
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             many
             shadowes
             moe
             .
             And
             for
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             who
             doubteth
             but
             the
             Iewes
             had
             and
             used
             them
             in
             Babel
             ,
             
             which
             was
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             land
             :
             Yea
             some
             of
             the
             scripture
             was
             written
             and
             sent
             to
             Babylon
             ,
             as
             Ier.
             29.
             1.
             
             &c.
             some
             written
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             as
             the
             prophesies
             of
             Ezekiel
             and
             Daniel
             ,
             Ezek.
             1.
             1.
             
             &c.
             and
             some
             written
             in
             the
             Babylonian
             language
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             Hebrue
             ,
             as
             Ezra
             .
             4.
             7.
             8.
             
             &c.
             Dan.
             2.
             4.
             5.
             
             &c.
             Wherfore
             if
             any
             Babylonian
             would
             have
             sought
             for
             God
             ,
             the
             scriptures
             should
             not
             have
             been
             deneyed
             him
             .
          
           
             
               The
               translation
               &c.
               is
               contradictorie
               to
               the
               Lords
               mercy
               to
               the
               
               Iewes
               Church
               ,
               and
               their
               special
               privileges
               .
               Psal.
               147.
               19.
               20.
               
               Rom.
               3.
               1.
               2.
               
               Act.
               10.
               28.
               and
               22.
               1.
               2.
               3.
               4
               —
               18.
               
               Eph.
               2.
               11.
               12.
               13.
               14.
               15.
               
               Act.
               13.
               46.
               47.
               48.
               
               Rom.
               16.
               25.
               26.
               
            
          
           
             This
             reason
             is
             in
             a
             manner
             the
             same
             with
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             so
             
             before
             answered
             .
          
           
             The
             Iewes
             privileges
             even
             then
             appeared
             ,
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             must
             have
             the
             instrument
             of
             mercy
             ,
             the
             scriptures
             from
             them
             .
             And
             that
             God
             gave
             them
             this
             not
             for
             themselves
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             Gentiles
             occasionally
             ,
             is
             before
             proved
             .
             Generall
             mercy
             I
             know
             there
             was
             not
             ,
             as
             is
             now
             under
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Peters
             fact
             was
             caled
             in
             question
             ,
             about
             conversing
             and
             eating
             with
             them
             ,
             being
             uncircumcised
             ,
             Act.
             11
             ,
             2.
             3.
             not
             for
             letting
             them
             partake
             of
             the
             privilege
             of
             Gods
             word
             :
             for
             it
             was
             permitted
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             hear
             the
             word
             read
             and
             preached
             in
             the
             synagogues
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             Acts.
             13.
             42.
             44.
             46.
             48.
             
             And
             how
             was
             it
             contradictorie
             to
             Gods
             mercy
             to
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             when
             his
             prophets
             wrote
             some
             of
             the
             scriptures
             in
             the
             hethens
             language
             :
             as
             did
             Daniel
             and
             Ezra
             ,
             which
             are
             mentioned
             before
             .
          
           
             
               Because
               that
               seeing
               the
               Hebrue
               writings
               were
               ceremonies
               ,
               it
               was
               
               unlawful
               for
               the
               Septuagint
               to
               change
               them
               from
               their
               proper
               kind
               ,
               and
               to
               picture
               them
               out
               by
               the
               Greek
               writings
               for
               the
               Greeks
               use
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             agayn
             is
             a
             repetition
             of
             the
             third
             reason
             ,
             refuted
             before
             :
             
             and
             if
             he
             wil
             he
             may
             make
             it
             twentie
             ;
             by
             a
             little
             change
             
             of
             the
             words
             .
             But
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             argument
             is
             shewed
             to
             be
             too
             leight
             :
             and
             Greek
             writings
             for
             Greeks
             use
             ,
             was
             no
             more
             unlawful
             ,
             then
             Chaldee
             writing
             for
             the
             Chaldeans
             use
             ;
             which
             the
             LXX
             .
             had
             learned
             by
             Daniels
             example
             ,
             if
             no
             way
             els
             .
          
           
             
               Because
               the
               LXX
               did
               of
               purpose
               concele
               many
               things
               ,
               as
               iudging
               the
               Gentils
               
               unworthy
               to
               know
               them
               fearing
               also
               least
               they
               should
               profane
               such
               holy
               mysteries
               ,
               wherein
               their
               consciences
               told
               them
               plainly
               that
               their
               translation
               was
               syn
               .
               Also
               they
               did
               pervert
               many
               things
               of
               purpose
               ,
               add
               somthing
               ,
               and
               infinitely
               corrupt
               their
               translation
               ,
               which
               was
               their
               greevous
               synn
               .
            
          
           
             This
             last
             reason
             seemes
             to
             come
             from
             M.
             Smyths
             gealous
             
             head
             ,
             or
             surmising
             hart
             :
             and
             it
             is
             overthrown
             by
             himself
             .
             For
             a
             little
             after
             he
             †
             sayth
             ,
             
               it
               is
               manifest
               by
               histories
               that
               the
               LXX
               .
               translation
               is
               lost
               ;
               and
               this
               that
               goeth
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               LXX
               .
               is
               a
               patcherie
               made
               out
               of
               ancient
               writings
               .
            
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             how
             knowes
             this
             accuser
             ,
             that
             they
             
               infinitely
               corrupted
               their
               translation
            
             ?
             seeing
             he
             never
             saw
             their
             work
             ,
             which
             long
             synce
             is
             lost
             ?
             Belike
             he
             thought
             it
             might
             be
             so
             ;
             and
             therfore
             he
             wrote
             it
             was
             so
             .
             If
             he
             make
             not
             better
             proof
             of
             this
             his
             heighnous
             charge
             ;
             al
             men
             may
             see
             whose
             sonne
             he
             is
             ,
             that
             so
             calumniateth
             the
             saincts
             :
             &
             readeth
             without
             book
             not
             onely
             their
             
               infinite
               errors
            
             ,
             but
             what
             
               their
               consciences
               told
               them
               also
            
             .
          
           
             His
             inference
             hereupon
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Apostles
               would
               never
               account
               so
               synful
               a
               translation
               to
               be
               holy
               scripture
               coming
               from
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               nor
               approve
               the
               use
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Greek
               churches
            
             ;
             This
             faleth
             with
             his
             weak
             reasons
             :
             there
             being
             no
             such
             greevous
             syn
             proved
             against
             the
             Greek
             translation
             :
             but
             rather
             we
             may
             judge
             it
             a
             blessed
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             hereby
             brought
             many
             Gentiles
             to
             be
             proselytes
             ,
             and
             prepared
             them
             for
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             gospel
             .
             Albeit
             I
             deney
             not
             but
             errors
             were
             in
             the
             translation
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             as
             occasion
             was
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             writings
             did
             amend
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             further
             sayth
             ,
             
               there
               could
               be
               no
               use
               of
               the
               LXX
               translation
               for
               reading
               in
               the
               latine
               church
               of
               the
               Romans
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             First
             if
             there
             was
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             Greek
             churches
             onely
             :
             it
             is
             ynough
             to
             warrant
             like
             use
             of
             translations
             in
             al
             churches
             ,
             in
             what
             tongue
             soever
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             use
             of
             it
             even
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             where
             the
             Greek
             tongue
             was
             commonly
             known
             before
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             as
             †
             Tullie
             testifyeth
             ,
             and
             the
             poets
             *
             taxed
             the
             people
             for
             it
             .
             And
             if
             they
             understood
             not
             Greek
             ,
             is
             it
             likely
             that
             Paul
             would
             have
             written
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             in
             Greek
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             ?
             seeing
             he
             misliked
             speaking
             (
             and
             consequently
             writing
             ,
             )
             in
             an
             unknown
             tongue
             .
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             6.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             M.
             Sm.
             having
             spent
             his
             strength
             ,
             (
             though
             in
             vain
             )
             to
             heap
             syn
             upon
             Israel
             for
             translating
             the
             bible
             :
             “
             procedeth
             unto
             
               arguments
               against
               reading
               translations
               in
               time
               of
               worship
               .
            
             Where
             first
             I
             wil
             give
             the
             reader
             advertisement
             ,
             how
             contrary
             this
             enemie
             is
             to
             himself
             :
             and
             then
             I
             wil
             come
             to
             his
             frawd
             against
             the
             truth
             .
             Of
             the
             scriptures
             set
             over
             into
             other
             languages
             ,
             commonly
             caled
             translations
             ;
             he
             thus
             affirmeth
             †
             
               A
               translation
               is
               as
               much
               and
               as
               truly
               an
               humane
               writing
               ,
               as
               the
               apocrypha
            
             (
             
               so
               commonly
               caled
            
             )
             
               writings
               are
            
             .
             Againe
             he
             sayth
             ,
             Translations
             
               are
               not
               the
               pure
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               contrary
               to
               Eccles.
               12.
               10.
               
               Mat.
               15
               ,
               9.
               
            
             Agayn
             ,
             *
             that
             translations
             of
             scripture
             ,
             and
             written
             sermons
             upon
             the
             scripture
             ,
             
               are
               equally
               humane
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               work
               ,
               equally
               divine
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               matter
               they
               handle
               .
            
             These
             and
             the
             like
             blasphemous
             opinions
             he
             sought
             to
             infect
             our
             church
             withal
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             was
             resisted
             :
             these
             laboured
             he
             by
             word
             and
             writing
             to
             confirm
             ,
             with
             sophistical
             reasons
             ,
             the
             pillars
             of
             al
             heresie
             .
             Yet
             even
             in
             this
             same
             book
             ,
             he
             pulleth
             down
             this
             his
             former
             uncouth
             building
             ;
             it
             being
             the
             nature
             of
             error
             ,
             as
             the
             “
             foolish
             woman
             ,
             to
             destroy
             her
             howse
             with
             her
             own
             hands
             .
             For
             afterwards
             he
             writeth
             thus
             ,
             †
             
               The
               translation
               agreable
               to
               the
               originals
               ,
               is
               a
               secondary
               scripture
               ,
               yet
               much
               inferiour
               to
               the
               originals
               .
            
             So
             then
             it
             is
             not
             apocryphal
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             use
             a
             fallacie
             in
             this
             word
             scripture
             :
             for
             we
             understand
             hereby
             (
             as
             Christ
             *
             himself
             did
             )
             holy
             scripture
             ,
             inspired
             of
             God
             :
             as
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             16.
             
             
               It
               may
               be
               read
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               in
               the
               church
               ,
               and
               sung
               in
               tunes
               .
            
             Then
             (
             say
             I
             )
             it
             is
             not
             as
             the
             apocryphal
             (
             so
             commonly
             called
             )
             writings
             are
             :
             for
             their
             very
             name
             signifying
             hidden
             ,
             teacheth
             that
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             read
             in
             the
             publik
             church
             .
             
               Jt
               may
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               be
               expounded
               in
               the
               church
            
             .
             But
             so
             (
             say
             I
             )
             may
             not
             homilies
             be
             ,
             nor
             apocryphal
             writings
             .
             And
             if
             M.
             S.
             in
             his
             
             synagogue
             doe
             read
             and
             expound
             such
             scriptures
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             he
             maketh
             thē
             with
             himself
             notorious
             idolaters
             .
             Exod.
             20.
             4.
             5.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             17.
             
             Eccle.
             12.
             10.
             
             
               The
               matter
               of
               it
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               agreable
               to
               the
               originals
               ,
               is
               inspired
            
             to
             weet
             ,
             of
             God.
             But
             the
             matter
             (
             say
             I
             )
             of
             the
             Apocryphal
             books
             ,
             as
             Iudith
             ,
             Tobie
             &c.
             though
             exactly
             translated
             ,
             is
             not
             inspired
             vnlesse
             of
             the
             Divil
             ;
             for
             lyes
             and
             fables
             are
             in
             them
             both
             ,
             the
             translations
             I
             mean
             ,
             and
             the
             original
             Greek
             copies
             .
             
               Jt
               may
               be
               made
               a
               ground
               of
               our
               faith
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               and
               an
               instrument
               to
               try
               doctrine
               by
               .
            
             Then
             is
             it
             (
             say
             I
             )
             not
             apocryphal
             but
             Canonical
             :
             for
             it
             is
             made
             a
             †
             canon
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               a
               rule
            
             of
             our
             faith
             and
             walking
             .
             But
             far
             be
             it
             that
             humane
             apocryphal
             writings
             should
             have
             such
             vse
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ▪
             Wil
             M.
             Sm.
             ground
             his
             faith
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             ther
             are
             *
             
               seven
               holy
               Angels
               ,
               which
               present
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Saincts
            
             ;
             and
             that
             lying
             Raphael
             ,
             (
             of
             the
             kinred
             of
             “
             Azarias
             ,
             )
             is
             one
             of
             them
             ?
             wil
             he
             ground
             his
             faith
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             †
             the
             smel
             of
             the
             hart
             and
             liver
             of
             a
             fish
             perfumed
             on
             the
             coles
             ,
             wil
             so
             drive
             away
             the
             Divil
             ,
             that
             he
             shal
             
               never
               come
               againe
               any
               more
            
             ?
             or
             wil
             he
             have
             his
             disciples
             to
             try
             their
             religion
             by
             such
             crooked
             instruments
             ?
             no
             marvell
             though
             they
             be
             led
             with
             him
             into
             the
             ditch
             ,
             when
             they
             try
             his
             doctrine
             by
             that
             which
             they
             professe
             to
             be
             
               as
               much
               and
               as
               truly
               an
               humane
               writing
               ,
               as
               the
               Apocrypha
               (
               comonly
               so
               called
               )
               writings
               are
               .
            
             For
             it
             argueth
             that
             eyther
             they
             use
             the
             Bible
             but
             for
             a
             shew
             and
             colour
             ,
             (
             seing
             they
             esteme
             so
             vily
             of
             it
             :
             )
             or
             else
             that
             they
             honour
             the
             base
             borne
             apocrypha
             ,
             as
             inspired
             of
             God.
             Which
             is
             the
             very
             syn
             &
             snare
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             sought
             to
             bring
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             vs
             examine
             his
             arguments
             .
          
           
             
               1
               Thes.
               5.
               21.
               
               Try
               all
               things
               ,
               keep
               that
               good
               thing
               .
               But
               no
               man
               ignorant
               
               of
               the
               tongues
               can
               trie
               whither
               the
               translation
               be
               fit
               or
               good
               :
               &
               therfore
               no
               man
               ignorant
               of
               the
               tongues
               ,
               can
               strictly
               keep
               or
               read
               a
               translation
               in
               time
               of
               worship
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             first
             M.
             Sm.
             striking
             at
             the
             translation
             ,
             mysseth
             that
             ,
             and
             
             hitteth
             onely
             the
             ignorant
             reader
             of
             it
             :
             for
             if
             one
             have
             skil
             of
             the
             tongues
             ,
             &
             know
             it
             to
             be
             truely
             translated
             ;
             this
             reason
             maketh
             nothing
             against
             his
             reading
             ,
             but
             for
             it
             .
             So
             M.
             Sm.
             playes
             the
             sophister
             ,
             
             to
             argue
             against
             a
             holy
             thing
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             ignorances
             &
             infirmities
             of
             some
             men
             .
             He
             mought
             thus
             have
             cavilled
             against
             reading
             the
             law
             in
             Israel
             ;
             that
             no
             man
             blind
             of
             sight
             (
             as
             was
             “
             Ahijah
             the
             prophet
             )
             could
             trie
             whither
             the
             original
             scriptures
             were
             truly
             written
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             he
             proceed
             further
             as
             he
             hath
             begun
             ,
             hereafter
             he
             may
             come
             with
             like
             reason
             thus
             :
             
               Try
               al
               things
               ,
               keep
               the
               good
               thing
               :
               but
               no
               man
               ignorant
               of
               the
               tongues
               ,
               can
               trie
               whither
               the
               interpretation
               of
               scriptures
               which
               the
               minister
               giveth
               in
               preaching
               the
               word
               ,
               or
               any
               text
               that
               he
               allegeth
               in
               his
               doctrine
               be
               fitt
               or
               good
            
             ;
             then
             mind
             what
             conclusion
             the
             Divil
             wil
             make
             hereupon
             ,
             in
             a
             simple
             mans
             conscience
             :
             to
             draw
             him
             to
             doubt
             of
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             forsake
             and
             despise
             ,
             not
             onely
             al
             reading
             ,
             but
             also
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             because
             he
             being
             ignorant
             of
             the
             tongues
             ,
             cannot
             judge
             or
             trie
             whither
             that
             which
             is
             read
             or
             taught
             be
             true
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             original
             scriptures
             .
             And
             thus
             he
             falleth
             into
             the
             snare
             of
             Satan
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             Sm.
             here
             hath
             set
             in
             secret
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             this
             reason
             overthwarteth
             that
             which
             elsewhere
             the
             man
             granteth
             ;
             that
             the
             †
             translation
             
               may
               be
               made
               the
               ground
               of
               our
               faith
               and
               an
               instrument
               to
               try
               doctrine
               by
               .
            
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             how
             dooth
             Pauls
             counsel
             (
             
               Trie
               al
               things
               &c.
            
             )
             make
             against
             translations
             ?
          
           
             
               Rom.
               14
               23.
               1.
               
               Tim.
               1.
               4.
               
               -
               7.
               
               Heb.
               11.
               6.
               whatsoever
               cōmeth
               not
               from
               
               faith
               is
               syn
               .
               but
               no
               man
               ignorant
               of
               the
               tongues
               can
               of
               faith
               use
               the
               translation
               ,
               seing
               he
               cannot
               examin
               it
               whither
               it
               be
               good
               or
               bad
               ;
               and
               so
               beleve
               or
               refuse
               it
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               not
               of
               faith
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               syn
               for
               him
               ,
               to
               use
               it
               before
               the
               eye
               in
               time
               of
               worship
               .
            
          
           
             Like
             sophistrie
             and
             impietie
             is
             in
             this
             argument
             as
             in
             the
             former
             ;
             
             for
             it
             concludes
             not
             the
             thing
             unlawful
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             him
             that
             is
             ignorant
             of
             the
             tongues
             ;
             and
             his
             faith
             ,
             it
             seeks
             to
             shake
             .
             For
             ther
             is
             no
             faith
             without
             *
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             where
             to
             have
             this
             word
             he
             cannot
             tell
             .
             If
             it
             be
             set
             over
             from
             the
             originals
             to
             his
             mother
             tongue
             in
             writing
             ,
             he
             cannot
             trie
             whither
             it
             be
             good
             or
             bad
             :
             if
             the
             Minister
             translate
             or
             interpret
             it
             by
             voice
             ,
             the
             poor
             
             man
             is
             as
             much
             uncertain
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             whither
             the
             teacher
             speak
             true
             or
             false
             .
             Thus
             can
             he
             neyther
             read
             nor
             hear
             of
             sayth
             ,
             if
             M.
             Smyths
             engine
             once
             take
             him
             :
             But
             eyther
             he
             must
             look
             for
             enthusiasmes
             ,
             or
             revelations
             from
             heaven
             ;
             (
             vvhich
             some
             Anabaptists
             have
             dreamed
             of
             ;
             )
             or
             els
             ,
             he
             faleth
             to
             profanenes
             or
             desperation
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             M.
             Sm.
             distinction
             of
             
               worship
               properly
               so
               called
            
             ,
             that
             here
             vvil
             comfort
             the
             troubled
             sovvl
             ;
             for
             he
             must
             doe
             †
             al
             ,
             especially
             his
             ecclesiastical
             &
             religious
             actions
             of
             fayth
             ,
             and
             not
             his
             proper
             vvorship
             onely
             .
             Yea
             the
             serpent
             wil
             build
             more
             on
             this
             rotten
             foundation
             ,
             and
             assault
             him
             also
             that
             hath
             skil
             in
             the
             tongues
             and
             trouble
             him
             ,
             saying
             ;
             though
             thou
             hast
             knowledge
             of
             Hebrue
             and
             Greek
             ,
             yet
             hovv
             canst
             thou
             tel
             vvhither
             this
             that
             thou
             readest
             ,
             be
             the
             pure
             vvord
             of
             God
             ?
             There
             be
             many
             *
             Ievvish
             fables
             and
             humane
             “
             traditions
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             vvritten
             in
             Hebrue
             ,
             and
             in
             Greek
             also
             :
             and
             vvhither
             God
             spake
             or
             vvrote
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             novv
             thou
             readest
             them
             ,
             thou
             knovvest
             not
             :
             and
             therfore
             canst
             not
             of
             faith
             make
             this
             book
             a
             ground
             of
             thy
             religion
             and
             vvorship
             .
             And
             if
             thou
             vvilt
             credit
             M.
             Smyth
             ,
             loe
             he
             telleth
             thee
             ,
             that
             †
             
               as
               Antichrist
               hath
               polluted
               al
               Gods
               ordinances
               ,
               so
               hath
               he
               violated
               the
               original
               scriptures
               .
            
             Do
             not
             thou
             therfore
             build
             thy
             fayth
             upon
             the
             scriptures
             any
             longer
             ;
             but
             beleev
             that
             which
             M.
             Smyth
             and
             his
             like
             ,
             shal
             
               prophesie
               out
               of
               their
               harts
            
             ,
             for
             so
             he
             *
             sayth
             ,
             
               holy
               men
               prophesied
               before
               Moses
               time
               :
            
             (
             and
             indeed
             so
             some
             prophesyed
             “
             in
             Ezekiels
             time
             ,
             though
             they
             vvere
             blamed
             for
             it
             :
             )
             &
             †
             
               books
               are
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               pictures
               and
               images
               ,
            
             and
             therfore
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             
               reading
               a
               book
               is
               ceremonial
            
             ;
             and
             †
             
               reading
               Prophesies
            
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             
               was
               a
               type
               of
               prophesying
            
             :
             and
             *
             
               reading
               the
               words
               of
               the
               law
               out
               of
               the
               book
               ,
               signified
               the
               lettering
               of
               the
               words
               of
               God
               out
               of
               the
               hart
               :
            
             and
             “
             
               Christ
               fulfilled
               the
               law
               of
               reading
               ,
               and
               shut
               the
               book
               in
               the
               synagogue
               ,
               to
               signifie
               that
               the
               ceremonie
               of
               book-worship
               or
               ministerie
               of
               the
               letter
               was
               now
               exspired
               and
               finished
               :
            
             and
             now
             †
             
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               new
               testament
               must
               proceed
               originally
               from
               the
               hart
               and
               spirit
               .
            
             Wherfore
             lay
             aside
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             and
             hear
             what
             men
             shal
             prophesy
             out
             of
             their
             harts
             ;
             orif
             that
             like
             thee
             not
             ,
             exspect
             thou
             revelations
             and
             visions
             from
             heaven
             .
             Thus
             M.
             Sm.
             as
             a
             *
             snare
             on
             Mispah
             ,
             &
             a
             net
             spred
             upon
             Tabor
             ,
             hath
             layd
             in
             his
             book
             such
             a
             groundwork
             against
             the
             script
             ▪
             as
             fitteth
             the
             Divils
             purpose
             to
             intāgle
             mens
             sovvls
             ;
             
             although
             to
             deceive
             the
             birds
             withall
             ,
             he
             hath
             strewed
             some
             wheat
             at
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             pit
             ,
             as
             ,
             that
             translations
             
               may
               be
               made
               the
               ground
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
            
             &
             
               an
               instrument
               to
               trie
               doctrine
               by
               :
            
             &c.
             so
             breathing
             out
             of
             one
             mouth
             ,
             both
             hot
             and
             cold
             .
          
           
             
             
               A
               translation
               made
               verbatim
               from
               the
               originals
               is
               absurd
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               difference
               of
               the
               dialects
               ,
               &
               therfore
               unlawful
               seing
               it
               edifieth
               not
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               14.
               26.
               
               a
               translation
               paraphrastical
               or
               a
               paraphrast
               if
               it
               be
               lawful
               in
               time
               of
               worship
               to
               be
               read
               then
               why
               not
               a
               written
               sermon
               .
            
          
           
             
             These
             are
             but
             blocks
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             blind
             stumble
             .
             Gods
             word
             may
             be
             set
             over
             into
             English
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             word
             for
             word
             without
             absurditie
             :
             and
             where
             our
             language
             wilnot
             bear
             the
             strict
             proprietie
             of
             the
             original
             phrases
             ;
             we
             are
             warranted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             allegations
             of
             scriptures
             in
             an
             other
             tongue
             ,
             to
             use
             such
             words
             as
             the
             language
             wil
             affoard
             ,
             to
             expresse
             the
             other
             withall
             .
             Though
             tongues
             differ
             one
             from
             another
             in
             proprietie
             of
             speeches
             :
             yet
             God
             hath
             sanctified
             them
             all
             ,
             for
             instruments
             to
             convey
             his
             word
             and
             law
             unto
             us
             ;
             and
             this
             in
             writing
             as
             well
             as
             in
             speaking
             .
             Dan.
             2.
             4.
             
             &c.
             Act.
             1.
             4.
             8.
             9.
             
             —
             11.
             
             &
             15.
             23.
             
             Rev.
             1.
             11.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Written
               sermons
            
             are
             the
             works
             of
             men
             :
             Gods
             book
             set
             over
             into
             English
             ,
             though
             with
             some
             diversitie
             of
             phrase
             ,
             is
             Gods
             book
             and
             word
             stil
             ;
             for
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             )
             it
             is
             not
             the
             letter
             or
             sound
             ,
             but
             the
             thing
             signified
             &
             meant
             by
             them
             ,
             which
             properly
             is
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             are
             so
             to
             reverence
             .
             But
             M.
             Sm.
             having
             granted
             that
             the
             translation
             may
             be
             
               read
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               made
               a
               ground
               of
               our
               faith
            
             &c.
             and
             now
             asking
             
               why
               a
               written
               sermon
            
             is
             not
             also
             lawful
             in
             Gods
             worship
             :
             eyther
             alloweth
             humane
             writings
             to
             be
             read
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             Gods
             writings
             translated
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             notable
             error
             ;
             or
             els
             he
             cavilleth
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             contrary
             to
             his
             cōscience
             :
             And
             in
             his
             reasoning
             ,
             dealeth
             like
             a
             false
             coyner
             ;
             who
             because
             the
             gold
             of
             the
             common
             wealth
             is
             not
             so
             fine
             perhaps
             ,
             as
             the
             gold
             of
             *
             Ophir
             or
             †
             Vphaz
             :
             sayth
             to
             the
             merchant
             ,
             if
             such
             course
             metal
             may
             be
             taken
             for
             mony
             ;
             then
             why
             not
             brasse
             or
             copper
             ?
          
           
           
             
               A
               paraphrast
               ,
               commentarie
               or
               exposition
               upon
               a
               chapter
               which
               conteyneth
               
               more
               of
               the
               contents
               of
               the
               originals
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghosts
               meaning
               is
               vnlawful
               to
               be
               read
               in
               time
               of
               worship
               :
               therefore
               a
               translation
               of
               a
               chapter
               which
               conteyneth
               lesse
               ,
               is
               unlawful
               also
               to
               be
               read
               in
               time
               of
               worship
               .
            
          
           
             First
             by
             Mr.
             Sm.
             grownd
             layd
             in
             the
             “
             beginning
             ;
             a
             paraphrase
             ,
             
             comment
             or
             any
             humane
             writing
             ,
             may
             be
             used
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             Christs
             kingdome
             ,
             in
             like
             sorte
             as
             the
             scriptures
             ;
             which
             is
             erroneous
             .
             Secondly
             he
             addeth
             more
             to
             his
             error
             ,
             in
             teaching
             here
             that
             a
             cōmentary
             hath
             more
             of
             the
             contents
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghosts
             meaning
             then
             the
             text
             it self
             in
             English
             or
             othertrāslatiōs
             .
             His
             cōclusiō
             therfore
             bringeth
             forth
             vanitie
             ,
             and
             ¶
             his
             belly
             hath
             prepared
             deceit
             .
             No
             cōmentary
             in
             the
             world
             made
             by
             an
             ordinarie
             man
             ,
             conteyneth
             the
             meaning
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             text
             it self
             in
             a
             faithful
             translation
             of
             the
             book
             or
             chapter
             dooth
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Mr.
             Sm.
             confesseth
             that
             †
             
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               translation
               agreable
               to
               the
               originals
               is
               inspired
               :
               but
               not
               the
               writing
               or
               character
               .
            
             If
             the
             thing
             written
             be
             inspired
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             canonical
             scripture
             ,
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             then
             not
             apocryphal
             nor
             an
             humane
             work
             ,
             as
             a
             commentarie
             :
             then
             conteyneth
             it
             more
             of
             the
             contents
             of
             the
             originals
             ,
             then
             any
             mans
             exposition
             .
             As
             for
             his
             exception
             of
             the
             writing
             or
             character
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             vanitie
             :
             for
             the
             Apostles
             had
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             writings
             by
             inspiration
             ,
             frō
             God
             :
             as
             for
             the
             writing
             or
             character
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             inspired
             ▪
             but
             Gods
             word
             was
             written
             in
             such
             characters
             ,
             words
             ,
             phrases
             ,
             as
             the
             hethen
             Greeks
             ,
             philosophers
             and
             Poets
             ,
             had
             used
             long
             before
             .
          
           
             
             
               Lev.
               22.
               22.
               
               Mal.
               1.
               8.
               13.
               14.
               
               Mat.
               22.
               37.
               
               Rō
               .
               12.
               1.
               2.
               
               Ps.
               119.
               45.
               
               &
               103.
               1.
               
               God
               wil
               be
               served
               with
               the
               best
               we
               have
               .
               But
               ther
               is
               no
               one
               translation
               the
               best
               we
               hav
               ,
               seing
               the
               Lord
               may
               in
               time
               of
               worship
               ,
               minister
               better
               to
               him
               that
               administreth
               ,
               if
               he
               understand
               the
               originals
               ;
               if
               he
               understand
               not
               the
               originals
               he
               hath
               it
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               an
               other
               mans
               work
               ;
               and
               therefore
               no
               one
               translation
               written
               may
               be
               read
               in
               time
               of
               worship
               .
            
          
           
             M.
             Sm.
             is
             like
             one
             of
             them
             that
             †
             hunteth
             the
             sowles
             of
             Gods
             people
             ;
             setting
             reasons
             as
             hayes
             to
             intangle
             .
             
               No
               one
               translation
            
             
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               is
               the
               best
               we
               have
               seing
               the
               Lord
               may
               in
               time
               of
               worship
               minister
               a
               better
               :
            
             as
             good
             a
             reason
             against
             reading
             the
             translated
             scriptures
             ▪
             
             tures
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             sayd
             unto
             an
             Israelite
             ,
             
               no
               one
               sheep
               of
               thy
               pasture
               is
               the
               best
               thou
               hast
               :
               seeing
               the
               Lord
               may
               in
               time
               of
               worship
               minister
               a
               better
               ,
            
             (
             as
             he
             did
             the
             ram
             *
             to
             Abraham
             :
             )
             
               therfore
               no
               one
               sheep
               of
               thym
               may
               be
               offred
               for
               sacrifice
               Mal.
            
             1.
             8.
             
             Nay
             his
             reason
             against
             translations
             hath
             not
             so
             good
             a
             colour
             as
             this
             :
             for
             it
             is
             certaine
             that
             God
             once
             ministred
             a
             ram
             to
             Abraham
             for
             sacrifice
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             never
             heard
             that
             God
             so
             ministred
             an
             other
             translated
             book
             to
             read
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             was
             brought
             to
             be
             read
             .
             The
             gift
             of
             interpreting
             or
             expounding
             by
             voyce
             ,
             is
             of
             an
             other
             kind
             ,
             and
             not
             properly
             reading
             ,
             wherof
             we
             intreat
             .
             But
             let
             us
             follow
             M.
             Sm.
             in
             his
             circle
             ,
             &
             see
             whither
             he
             wil
             lead
             us
             .
             No
             translated
             bible
             may
             be
             read
             in
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             for
             God
             may
             minister
             a
             better
             :
             what
             then
             ?
             shal
             I
             bring
             the
             original
             bible
             &
             look
             on
             that
             ,
             exspecting
             what
             interpretation
             God
             wil
             give
             me
             to
             speak
             :
             seeing
             I
             may
             not
             read
             ?
             Not
             so
             neyther
             (
             sayth
             M.
             S.
             )
             “
             
               the
               holy
            
             original
             
               scriptures
               are
               not
               to
               be
               reteyned
               as
               helps
               before
               the
               eye
               in
               time
               of
               spiritual
               worship
               :
            
             So
             then
             neyther
             is
             that
             the
             best
             sacrifice
             yet
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             exspect
             the
             Lord
             to
             minister
             a
             better
             .
             If
             neither
             the
             translated
             bible
             nor
             the
             original
             be
             the
             best
             :
             where
             then
             is
             the
             word
             that
             is
             best
             to
             be
             read
             or
             uttered
             to
             the
             people
             ?
             In
             a
             mans
             owne
             hart
             :
             that
             must
             be
             the
             book
             out
             of
             which
             M.
             Sm.
             wil
             have
             Gods
             lavv
             to
             be
             read
             in
             his
             vvorship
             :
             al
             other
             books
             are
             as
             
               images
               and
               ceremonies
               ,
               abolished
            
             ,
             &
             ended
             by
             Christ.
             Though
             he
             plead
             here
             against
             translations
             ,
             colourably
             ;
             yet
             he
             aimeth
             at
             Gods
             book
             generally
             ,
             even
             as
             his
             holy
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             vvrote
             it
             .
             But
             the
             vvickednes
             of
             this
             engine
             is
             before
             discovered
             .
             Also
             for
             translations
             this
             further
             I
             say
             ;
             the
             scriptures
             in
             English
             are
             the
             best
             for
             to
             read
             unto
             English
             eares
             ;
             better
             then
             eyther
             Hebrue
             or
             Greek
             ,
             which
             they
             cannot
             hear
             .
             And
             seeing
             it
             is
             needful
             the
             scriptures
             should
             be
             read
             ;
             the
             translation
             is
             best
             .
             Yet
             so
             ,
             as
             no
             Christian
             is
             tied
             to
             the
             words
             of
             the
             book
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             know
             any
             error
             in
             print
             or
             tralation
             ,
             or
             any
             better
             words
             to
             expresse
             Gods
             mind
             ;
             he
             is
             to
             do
             all
             things
             for
             the
             best
             unto
             the
             church
             ;
             giving
             the
             sense
             togither
             with
             his
             reading
             ,
             as
             the
             practise
             was
             in
             Israel
             ,
             Nehem.
             8.
             8.
             
             But
             he
             that
             withdraweth
             corn
             ,
             the
             people
             shal
             curse
             him
             ,
             †
             sayth
             Solomon
             :
             how
             much
             more
             deserveth
             this
             mā
             the
             curse
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             that
             hath
             sought
             to
             withdraw
             from
             them
             in
             al
             their
             publik
             worship
             ,
             the
             whol
             scriptures
             
             and
             book
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             the
             true
             corn
             and
             bread
             of
             their
             sovvles
             ,
             is
             broken
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Deut.
               16.
               16.
               1
               
               Chro.
               21.
               24.
               
               Eph.
               4.
               8.
               
               Rom.
               12.
               3.
               we
               must
               worship
               God
               with
               
               our
               own
               ,
               not
               with
               another
               mans
               :
               with
               that
               which
               cost
               us
               somthing
               ,
               not
               with
               that
               which
               cost
               us
               nothing
               .
               But
               for
               one
               ignorant
               of
               the
               tongues
               to
               read
               the
               translation
               and
               offer
               it
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               to
               offer
               to
               God
               an
               other
               mans
               labour
               not
               his
               own
               ,
               that
               which
               cost
               him
               nothing
               ,
               but
               is
               an
               other
               mans
               cost
               ,
               therfore
               it
               is
               unlawful
               .
            
          
           
             Al
             vvisdoms
             vvords
             †
             are
             playn
             and
             straight
             ;
             but
             M.
             Smyths
             are
             
             rough
             and
             crooked
             .
             Who
             ever
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             men
             
               read
               translations
               and
               offred
               them
               to
               God
               ?
            
             He
             mought
             as
             vvel
             have
             sayd
             ,
             vve
             minister
             the
             sacraments
             unto
             God.
             For
             if
             he
             mean
             ,
             the
             last
             end
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             :
             so
             is
             it
             of
             al
             a
             Christian
             mans
             actions
             .
             Did
             Paul
             vvhen
             he
             *
             charged
             that
             his
             Epistle
             should
             be
             read
             
               unto
               al
               the
               brethren
               the
               saints
               ,
            
             mean
             they
             should
             read
             and
             offer
             it
             unto
             God
             ?
             Or
             had
             it
             been
             for
             them
             to
             except
             (
             as
             this
             man
             here
             cavilleth
             )
             
               we
               must
               worship
               God
               with
               our
               own
               ,
               not
               with
               an
               other
               mans
               ,
               with
               that
               which
               cost
               us
               something
               ,
               not
               with
               that
               which
               cost
               us
               nothing
               :
               but
               this
               Epistle
               cost
               us
               nothing
               ,
               it
               is
               another
               mans
               cost
               and
               paynes
               :
               therfore
               it
               is
               unlawful
               to
               read
               it
               ,
               and
               offer
               it
               to
               God.
            
             If
             this
             reason
             had
             been
             ridiculous
             in
             them
             ,
             vvhy
             they
             vvould
             not
             read
             Pauls
             Epistle
             :
             even
             so
             is
             it
             here
             in
             M.
             Smyth
             ,
             for
             vve
             read
             the
             bible
             (
             vvhich
             is
             Gods
             Epistle
             “
             unto
             us
             ,
             )
             in
             no
             other
             manner
             ,
             nor
             to
             no
             other
             end
             then
             they
             read
             Pauls
             letter
             vvhich
             vvas
             part
             of
             †
             holy
             scripture
             )
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             the
             book
             costeth
             us
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             that
             cost
             them
             .
             And
             David
             vvhich
             vvould
             not
             *
             
               offer
               burnt
               offrings
               wtihout
               cost
            
             :
             vvould
             he
             not
             read
             ,
             or
             be
             at
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             book
             of
             the
             lavv
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             because
             it
             cost
             him
             nothing
             ,
             “
             but
             had
             been
             vvritten
             by
             Moses
             ,
             and
             freely
             given
             unto
             Israel
             ?
             Never
             vvas
             ther
             heard
             more
             childish
             sophismes
             .
             But
             vvhat
             if
             a
             man
             translate
             a
             book
             or
             chapter
             or
             text
             himself
             and
             vvriteth
             it
             :
             this
             is
             his
             ovvn
             cost
             ,
             I
             think
             :
             &
             then
             he
             may
             read
             and
             offer
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             els
             M.
             S.
             cavilling
             is
             litle
             vvorth
             .
          
           
             
               Reading
               a
               translatiō
               is
               not
               cōmanded
               ,
               nor
               was
               ever
               practised
               by
               Christ
               ,
               the
               
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               primitive
               churches
               in
               time
               of
               worship
               ,
               &
               so
               being
               devised
               by
               mā
               ,
               is
               
               the
               account
               of
               vain
               worship
               Mat.
               15.
               9.
               and
               wil-worship
               Col.
               2.
               23.
               and
               so
               a
               kind
               of
               idolatrie
               ,
               and
               therfore
               the
               translation
               is
               self
               before
               the
               eye
               in
               time
               of
               worship
               an
               idol
               ,
               and
               so
               hath
               a
               curse
               denounced
               against
               the
               use
               of
               it
               in
               time
               of
               worship
               .
               Rev.
               22.
               18.
               
               Exod.
               20.
               4.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             Though
             they
             curse
             ,
             yet
             thou
             wilt
             blesse
             ,
             sayth
             *
             David
             to
             God
             
             against
             his
             enemies
             :
             and
             so
             say
             I
             against
             this
             adversary
             ,
             who
             curseth
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             as
             a
             wil-worship
             ;
             which
             God
             “
             hath
             blessed
             :
             so
             maketh
             he
             himself
             by
             his
             blasphemie
             ,
             a
             †
             child
             of
             the
             curse
             .
             And
             by
             his
             own
             mouth
             let
             him
             be
             judged
             :
             for
             thus
             he
             writeth
             in
             his
             book
             .
             *
             Mat.
             28.
             
             
               Christ
               commandeth
               to
               goe
               teach
               al
               nations
               ,
               and
               therefore
               al
               nations
               may
               have
               the
               holy
               scriptures
               translated
               into
               their
               own
               vernacular
               tongue
               ,
               that
               thereby
               they
               may
               learn
               the
               truth
               .
            
             Then
             further
             he
             addeth
             .
             
               The
               translation
               agreable
               to
               the
               originals
               ,
               may
               be
               read
               in
               the
               church
               and
               sung
               in
               tunes
               ,
               may
               be
               expounded
               in
               the
               church
               ,
               may
               be
               made
               a
               ground
               of
               our
               faith
               &c.
               
            
             From
             whence
             I
             reason
             ,
             if
             Christ
             commanding
             the
             Apostles
             to
             teach
             Mat.
             28.
             did
             therby
             intimate
             a
             commandement
             (
             or
             permission
             )
             of
             translations
             to
             learn
             the
             truth
             by
             ;
             and
             such
             translations
             may
             be
             read
             &
             expounded
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             &
             made
             a
             ground
             of
             our
             faith
             :
             then
             we
             &
             al
             other
             Christian
             churches
             that
             have
             made
             and
             used
             translations
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             are
             not
             idolaters
             ,
             neyther
             have
             used
             wil-worship
             ,
             nor
             incurred
             the
             curse
             :
             but
             it
             hangeth
             over
             M.
             S.
             own
             head
             ,
             if
             he
             prevent
             it
             not
             by
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Writing
             and
             reading
             the
             law
             is
             a
             part
             of
             preaching
             the
             law
             ,
             Act.
             15.
             21.
             
             Deut.
             33.
             10.
             with
             Nehem.
             8
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             with
             1
             Thes.
             5
             ,
             27
             ,
             Eph.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             Col.
             4
             ,
             16
             ,
             Rev.
             10
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             with
             Rev.
             1
             ,
             19
             ,
             and
             22.
             18.
             
             Preaching
             must
             be
             in
             al
             languages
             ,
             therefore
             writing
             and
             reading
             must
             be
             in
             al
             lāguages
             :
             &
             being
             a
             part
             of
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             and
             one
             joynt
             action
             with
             it
             ,
             (
             so
             as
             one
             and
             the
             *
             same
             word
             is
             used
             in
             the
             holy
             tongue
             both
             for
             to
             read
             and
             to
             preach
             ,
             )
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             vvorship
             or
             service
             of
             God
             in
             spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             gospel
             of
             his
             son
             ,
             as
             Paul
             speaketh
             ;
             Rom.
             1.
             9.
             
             But
             “
             woe
             unto
             them
             that
             speak
             good
             of
             evil
             ,
             and
             evil
             of
             good
             ;
             and
             vvith
             feighned
             vvords
             make
             merchandise
             of
             mens
             sovvls
             :
             †
             their
             judgment
             long
             agon
             is
             not
             farr
             off
             ,
             and
             their
             damnation
             sleepeth
             not
             .
          
           
             
               A
               translation
               being
               the
               work
               of
               a
               mans
               wit
               and
               learning
               ,
               is
               asmuch
               and
               
               
               as
               truly
               an
               humane
               writing
               as
               the
               Apocrypha
               (
               so
               commonly
               called
               )
               writings
               are
               ;
               and
               seeing
               it
               hath
               not
               the
               allowance
               of
               holy
               men
               inspired
               but
               is
               of
               an
               hidden
               authoritie
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               iustly
               caled
               Apocryphon
               ,
               for
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               importeth
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               therfore
               not
               to
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               to
               be
               read
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Apocryphal
             vvritings
             are
             humane
             both
             in
             matter
             and
             form
             ,
             
             in
             language
             ,
             letter
             ,
             vvords
             ,
             sentences
             ,
             method
             and
             order
             :
             the
             book
             of
             God
             set
             over
             into
             English
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             letters
             and
             sounds
             ,
             is
             yet
             for
             the
             substance
             divine
             ,
             the
             words
             ,
             sentences
             and
             methode
             heavenly
             .
             He
             that
             translateth
             faythfully
             ,
             altereth
             not
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             work
             translated
             ,
             neyther
             maketh
             he
             it
             his
             own
             .
             Luke
             translating
             into
             Greek
             Esaias
             prophesie
             from
             the
             Hebrue
             ,
             (
             Luk.
             4.
             17.
             18.
             
             )
             and
             we
             translating
             it
             into
             English
             ,
             have
             not
             changed
             the
             prophesie
             it self
             ,
             from
             divine
             to
             humane
             ,
             from
             Gods
             work
             to
             mans
             :
             it
             was
             no
             fruit
             of
             our
             wit
             or
             learning
             to
             find
             out
             such
             a
             prophesie
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             we
             understanding
             the
             originals
             ,
             expresse
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             English
             which
             Esaias
             wrote
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             his
             prophesie
             not
             ours
             .
             And
             the
             visions
             of
             Iohn
             in
             the
             Revelation
             now
             Englished
             ;
             are
             not
             
               as
               much
               and
               as
               truely
               an
               humane
               writing
               ,
            
             as
             if
             M.
             Smyth
             should
             make
             a
             book
             of
             visions
             or
             dreames
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             own
             witt
             and
             learning
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             forth
             in
             English.
             Wherefore
             his
             hart
             is
             striken
             with
             *
             the
             darknes
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             that
             can
             see
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             set
             over
             into
             our
             tongue
             ,
             and
             other
             mens
             apocryphal
             writings
             ;
             but
             maketh
             these
             alike
             
               asmuch
               and
               as
               truly
               humane
            
             .
          
           
             Agayn
             this
             enemy
             of
             Gods
             book
             is
             herein
             condemned
             by
             his
             own
             mouth
             ,
             for
             the
             apocrypha
             commonly
             so
             called
             ,
             are
             holden
             and
             described
             thus
             ;
             “
             
               These
               books
            
             &c.
             
               are
               called
               apocrypha
               ,
               that
               is
               books
               which
               were
               not
               received
               by
               a
               common
               consent
               to
               be
               read
               and
               expounded
               publikly
               in
               the
               church
               ,
               neyther
               yet
               served
               to
               prove
               any
               poynt
               of
               Christian
               religion
               ,
               save
               inasmuch
               as
               they
               had
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               other
               scriptures
               called
               canonical
               to
               confirm
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               rather
               whereon
               they
               were
               grounded
               .
            
          
           
             These
             things
             are
             spoken
             of
             the
             Apocrypha
             ,
             not
             as
             touching
             the
             outward
             letter
             or
             language
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             substance
             or
             things
             in
             them
             conteyned
             .
          
           
             But
             M.
             Smyth
             alloweth
             translations
             
               to
               be
               read
            
             and
             expounded
             publikly
             in
             
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             
               made
               a
               ground
               of
               our
               fayth
               :
            
             which
             agreeth
             as
             wel
             with
             this
             his
             argument
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             evil
             servāts
             plea
             with
             his
             practise
             .
             Luk
             19.
             20.
             22.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Al
               the
               arguments
               used
               against
               the
               reading
               of
               homilies
               and
               prayers
               ,
               may
               
               be
               applied
               against
               the
               reading
               of
               translations
               in
               time
               of
               worship
               ,
               as
               ,
               1.
               they
               do
               stint
               or
               quench
               the
               spirit
               ,
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               1
               Thes.
               5.
               19.
               20.
               2
               
               Cor.
               3.
               17.
               2.
               
               They
               are
               not
               the
               pure
               word
               of
               God
               :
               and
               so
               contrary
               to
               Eccles.
               12.
               10.
               
               Mat.
               15.
               9.
               3.
               
               They
               are
               the
               private
               works
               of
               men
               :
               contrary
               to
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               7.
               8.
               2
               
               Pet.
               1.
               20.
               4.
               
               They
               are
               the
               private
               openings
               or
               interpretations
               of
               the
               prophesies
               of
               scripture
               ,
               contrary
               to
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               20.
               5.
               
               They
               contradict
               the
               gifts
               bestowed
               by
               Christ
               upon
               the
               church
               for
               the
               work
               of
               the
               ministerie
               :
               contrary
               to
               Eph.
               4.
               8.
               11.
               12.
               
               Act.
               2.
               4.
               
               Joh.
               16.
               7.
               6.
               
               They
               derogate
               from
               the
               vertue
               of
               Christs
               ascention
               ,
               and
               dignity
               of
               his
               kingdom
               :
               contrary
               to
               Ephe.
               4.
               8.
               7.
               
               They
               blemish
               Christs
               bountie
               to
               and
               care
               of
               his
               church
               ,
               contrarie
               to
               Ioh.
               14.
               16.
               18.
               26.
               8.
               
               They
               disgrace
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               setting
               him
               to
               schole
               :
               contrarie
               to
               1
               Ioh.
               2.
               27.
               9.
               
               They
               bring
               into
               the
               church
               a
               strange
               ministration
               ,
               contrarie
               to
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               5.
               and
               so
               a
               new
               part
               of
               the
               Gospel
               or
               covenant
               ,
               contrarie
               to
               Gal.
               3.
               15.
               10.
               
               They
               do
               not
               manifest
               the
               spirit
               which
               cometh
               from
               within
               ,
               but
               the
               letter
               which
               cometh
               from
               without
               2
               Cor.
               3.
               6.
               
               Therfore
               they
               are
               not
               spiritual
               worship
               ,
               Joh.
               4
               ,
               24.
               with
               2
               Cor.
               3.
               17.
               
               Gal.
               5.
               1.
               and
               4.
               31.
               
            
          
           
             Indeed
             if
             lyes
             may
             goe
             for
             arguments
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             heap
             .
             What
             
             Lucian
             could
             have
             written
             more
             reprochfully
             &
             slanderously
             of
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             ?
             Cannot
             the
             written
             word
             and
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             scriptures
             and
             his
             gifts
             to
             open
             them
             ,
             stand
             togither
             :
             but
             one
             must
             
               contradict
               ,
               stint
               ,
               quench
               ,
               and
               disgrace
            
             another
             ?
             Did
             Christ
             when
             *
             he
             took
             the
             book
             ,
             read
             the
             text
             ,
             and
             after
             spake
             from
             the
             same
             to
             the
             people
             :
             did
             he
             herein
             contradict
             his
             own
             gifts
             ,
             blemish
             his
             own
             boūtie
             ,
             stint
             or
             quench
             the
             spirit
             in
             him
             ?
             or
             did
             the
             church
             of
             Israel
             contradict
             Gods
             gifts
             or
             quench
             his
             spirit
             ,
             when
             they
             preached
             &
             read
             the
             law
             “
             every
             sabbath
             :
             Or
             did
             the
             churches
             of
             Colosse
             ,
             Thessalonica
             &c.
             run
             into
             any
             of
             these
             evils
             ,
             by
             †
             reading
             the
             scriptures
             in
             the
             publik
             assemblies
             ?
             Nay
             rather
             this
             adversary
             would
             quench
             the
             spirit
             ,
             by
             abolishing
             the
             scriptures
             out
             of
             Gods
             worship
             :
             seeing
             Gods
             spirit
             is
             in
             his
             scriptures
             ,
             and
             he
             having
             commanded
             them
             to
             be
             written
             ,
             commandeth
             also
             him
             that
             
             hath
             an
             ear
             ,
             to
             hear
             what
             in
             them
             *
             
               the
               spirit
               speaketh
               to
               the
               churches
               .
            
             Let
             him
             not
             here
             cavil
             that
             he
             meaneth
             these
             things
             of
             translations
             onely
             ;
             for
             vve
             have
             heard
             before
             ,
             hovv
             even
             the
             original
             scriptures
             are
             also
             by
             him
             shut
             out
             of
             Gods
             vvorship
             ;
             and
             the
             reading
             of
             them
             so
             ,
             condemned
             for
             
               ministration
               of
               the
               letter
               ,
               Iudaisme
            
             &
             Antichristian
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             special
             things
             here
             are
             ,
             vvhich
             he
             seemeth
             to
             bend
             at
             translations
             onely
             :
             as
             that
             
               they
               are
               not
               the
               pure
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               cōtrary
               to
               Eccles.
            
             12.
             10.
             
             Math.
             15.
             9.
             
             So
             then
             belike
             ,
             vvhen
             vve
             read
             the
             lavves
             of
             God
             ,
             *
             
               thou
               shalt
               not
               kil
               ;
               thou
               shalt
               not
               steal
               ;
               honour
               thy
               father
               and
               thy
               mother
               :
            
             or
             any
             other
             scriptures
             hovv
             faythfully
             soever
             translated
             into
             English
             ;
             vve
             read
             not
             the
             
               pure
               word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             nor
             as
             Solomon
             sayth
             ,
             †
             
               an
               upright
               writing
               ,
               the
               words
               of
               truth
               :
            
             but
             we
             do
             that
             which
             Christ
             blamed
             the
             Pharisees
             for
             ,
             Matth.
             15.
             9.
             worship
             God
             in
             vain
             ,
             teaching
             doctrines
             the
             precepts
             of
             men
             .
             Loe
             here
             some
             part
             of
             the
             deepnes
             of
             Satan
             ,
             who
             would
             perswade
             that
             
               the
               pure
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               upright
               writing
               ,
               the
               words
               of
               truth
               ,
            
             cannot
             be
             written
             in
             English
             ;
             no
             nor
             spoken
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             may
             be
             spoken
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             written
             :
             but
             vvhatsoevet
             is
             written
             ,
             (
             &
             by
             consequent
             spoken
             )
             of
             us
             in
             our
             mother
             tongue
             ,
             is
             a
             doctrine
             and
             precept
             of
             men
             .
             For
             thus
             farr
             reacheth
             this
             impious
             argument
             .
          
           
             Againe
             wher
             he
             calleth
             them
             
               private
               works
               of
               men
               ,
               private
               openings
               or
               interpretations
               of
               prophesies
               ,
               contrarie
               to
            
             1
             Corin.
             12.
             7.
             8.
             2
             
             Pet
             1.
             20.
             hee
             injureth
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             :
             for
             the
             work
             or
             thing
             it self
             is
             Gods
             ,
             whosoever
             hath
             written
             ,
             printed
             or
             translated
             it
             .
             The
             decree
             of
             King
             Ahashverosh
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             translated
             and
             published
             *
             into
             al
             the
             provinces
             after
             every
             peoples
             language
             ,
             was
             it
             a
             private
             decree
             of
             him
             that
             translated
             or
             wrote
             it
             ?
             If
             M.
             Smyth
             should
             translate
             Paules
             Epistles
             ,
             or
             Iohns
             Revelation
             ;
             should
             we
             esteeme
             them
             M.
             Smyths
             epistles
             or
             visions
             ?
             These
             be
             but
             delusions
             to
             make
             the
             work
             his
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             but
             the
             interpreter
             or
             oversetter
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Neyther
             do
             the
             scriptures
             by
             him
             alleaged
             ,
             speak
             ought
             against
             trāslations
             ;
             for
             God
             having
             given
             to
             his
             church
             ,
             the
             “
             scriptures
             for
             a
             
             a
             ground
             of
             their
             fayth
             ;
             and
             *
             gracious
             gifts
             unto
             men
             for
             opening
             and
             applying
             the
             scriptures
             :
             the
             one
             of
             these
             destroyeth
             not
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             they
             confirm
             ech
             other
             .
             And
             Peter
             “
             speaketh
             not
             of
             translation
             or
             grammatical
             interpretation
             of
             a
             tongue
             ,
             caled
             †
             hermencia
             :
             which
             even
             an
             infidel
             that
             wanteth
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             yet
             having
             skil
             in
             the
             tongues
             ,
             can
             do
             :
             but
             he
             speaketh
             of
             a
             theological
             resolution
             ,
             opening
             and
             applying
             of
             the
             prophesies
             ,
             called
             of
             him
             epilusis
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             done
             without
             any
             translating
             at
             al
             ,
             as
             Christ
             *
             unlosed
             or
             expounded
             his
             owne
             parables
             ,
             Mark.
             4.
             34.
             and
             as
             Ioseph
             “
             opened
             or
             expounded
             the
             dreames
             told
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             Thus
             see
             we
             the
             weaknes
             of
             these
             reasons
             ;
             and
             how
             M.
             Smyth
             quoteth
             many
             scriptures
             to
             prove
             things
             that
             we
             al
             hold
             :
             as
             that
             it
             is
             syn
             
               to
               quench
               the
               spirit
               ,
               to
               contradict
               Gods
               gifts
               &c.
            
             but
             for
             that
             which
             we
             deney
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             in
             reading
             the
             scriptures
             we
             commit
             these
             evils
             ;
             this
             be
             wil
             have
             taken
             for
             granted
             :
             thinking
             belike
             his
             readers
             wil
             be
             so
             simple
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             one
             propositiō
             of
             an
             argument
             be
             proved
             ,
             the
             whol
             shal
             be
             yealded
             unto
             .
             How
             then
             dooth
             he
             reason
             against
             us
             in
             vain
             ,
             seing
             in
             his
             arguments
             there
             †
             remayns
             but
             leasing
             ?
          
           
             The
             last
             of
             his
             reasons
             followeth
             .
          
           
             
               Children
               may
               read
               a
               translation
               perfectly
               wel
               :
               but
               children
               cannot
               perform
               
               any
               part
               of
               spiritual
               worship
               :
               therfore
               reading
               a
               translation
               is
               no
               part
               of
               spiritual
               worship
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             proposition
             is
             untrue
             ,
             and
             injurious
             to
             al
             the
             children
             
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             Divil
             it
             seemeth
             put
             in
             his
             hart
             to
             write
             this
             ,
             as
             a
             ground
             of
             his
             anabaptisme
             ,
             wherunto
             soon
             after
             he
             drew
             him
             ;
             and
             now
             hath
             moved
             him
             to
             write
             further
             ,
             that
             †
             
               an
               infant
               is
               no
               more
               capable
               of
               baptisme
               then
               is
               any
               unreasonable
               or
               unsensible
               creature
            
             ;
             thus
             evil
             men
             and
             deceyvers
             waxe
             worse
             and
             worse
             ,
             *
             deceiving
             and
             being
             deceived
             .
             Is
             not
             the
             praysing
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             part
             of
             his
             worship
             ?
             &
             Christ
             when
             the
             children
             cryed
             Hosanna
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             defended
             their
             fact
             against
             cavilling
             Iewes
             ,
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             babes
             and
             fuklings
             ,
             God
             had
             made
             perfit
             the
             prayse
             .
             Mat.
             21.
             15.
             16.
             
             Wherfore
             this
             one
             testimonie
             is
             ynough
             to
             confute
             and
             “
             stil
             this
             enemie
             and
             avenger
             ,
             whom
             Satan
             useth
             to
             wreak
             his
             teen
             upon
             the
             children
             and
             infants
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
           
             But
             I
             wil
             turne
             his
             owne
             weapon
             against
             him
             thus
             .
             Mr.
             Sm.
             anabaptised
             himself
             with
             water
             :
             but
             a
             child
             could
             have
             done
             the
             like
             unto
             himself
             ,
             who
             cannot
             performe
             any
             part
             of
             spirituall
             worship
             :
             therefore
             Mr.
             Sm.
             anabaptising
             himself
             with
             water
             ,
             did
             no
             part
             of
             spirituall
             worship
             :
             and
             consequently
             it
             was
             carnal
             worship
             ,
             and
             service
             of
             the
             Divil
             .
             If
             he
             answer
             ,
             that
             a
             child
             though
             he
             could
             cast
             water
             on
             himself
             ,
             &
             utter
             such
             words
             as
             he
             heard
             Mr.
             Sm.
             speak
             withal
             ;
             yet
             could
             he
             not
             preach
             or
             open
             the
             covenant
             as
             Mr.
             Sm.
             did
             :
             I
             answer
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             though
             children
             may
             read
             the
             scriptures
             perfectly
             wel
             ;
             yet
             can
             they
             not
             preach
             nor
             open
             the
             covenant
             as
             did
             the
             Preists
             and
             Levits
             ,
             Nehem.
             8.
             8.
             and
             as
             Christ
             himself
             did
             when
             he
             read
             in
             the
             synagogue
             ,
             Luk.
             4.
             
             Wherefore
             reading
             and
             preaching
             being
             joyned
             togither
             ,
             as
             baptising
             with
             water
             &
             preaching
             :
             he
             that
             condemns
             the
             one
             outward
             action
             because
             a
             child
             can
             doe
             it
             ,
             condemneth
             also
             the
             other
             by
             the
             like
             reason
             .
             And
             Mr.
             Sm.
             having
             thus
             written
             of
             children
             ,
             and
             doon
             to
             himself
             ;
             the
             babes
             and
             sucklings
             whose
             soules
             he
             would
             murder
             by
             depriving
             them
             of
             the
             covenant
             promise
             and
             visible
             seal
             of
             salvation
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             shal
             rise
             up
             in
             judgment
             &
             shall
             condemn
             him
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             Objections
             for
             translations
             answered
             and
             mainteyned
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             Mr.
             Sm.
             “
             professeth
             to
             answer
             
               objections
               for
               translations
            
             :
             where
             he
             taketh
             his
             libertie
             to
             make
             the
             objectiōs
             ,
             as
             liked
             him
             best
             to
             answer
             ,
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               4.
               3.
               
               What
               saith
               the
               scripture
               ,
               and
               then
               followeth
               the
               Septuagints
               
               translation
               .
               Heb.
               3.
               7.
               
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               sayth
               ;
               and
               then
               folow
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Lxx.
               translation
               :
               and
               it
               is
               observed
               that
               the
               Apostles
               quote
               the
               words
               of
               the
               seventies
               translation
               not
               onely
               where
               they
               expound
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               Heb.
               10.
               5.
               
               Rom.
               4.
               3.
               where
               the
               Apostles
               follow
               the
               Lxx.
               not
               the
               Hebrue
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               their
               devises
               besides
               the
               original
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               second
               Cainan
               ,
               Luk.
               3.
               36.
               37.
               and
               in
               the
               75.
               persons
               of
               Iaakobs
               familie
               ,
               Act.
               7.
               14.
               whereas
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Cainan
               and
               70.
               persons
               in
               the
               Hebrue
               .
            
          
           
             
               If
               the
               originals
               themselves
               are
               not
               to
               be
               vsed
               as
               helps
               in
               time
               of
               spiritual
               
               worship
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               proved
               ;
               then
               this
               obiection
               is
               of
               no
               force
               for
               translations
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             the
             original
             scriptures
             are
             to
             be
             used
             in
             Gods
             publike
             worship
             ,
             
             by
             such
             as
             understand
             them
             ;
             as
             hath
             ben
             proved
             :
             therfore
             this
             answer
             is
             of
             no
             force
             against
             translations
             .
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               of
               force
               to
               bring
               translations
               to
               be
               read
               in
               time
               of
               worship
               ,
               
               it
               were
               available
               thus
               far
               even
               to
               bring
               in
               to
               the
               time
               of
               worship
               ,
               the
               errors
               of
               the
               translations
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Whatsoever
             the
             Scripture
             &
             
               holy
               Ghost
               sayth
            
             ,
             may
             be
             read
             &
             heard
             
             in
             Gods
             publik
             worship
             ordinarily
             ;
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             manifested
             :
             Errors
             by
             Gods
             special
             extraordinary
             dispensatiō
             admitted
             because
             of
             mens
             infirmities
             ;
             as
             Cainan
             in
             Lukes
             genealogie
             ,
             &c.
             are
             not
             of
             vs
             ordinarily
             to
             be
             followed
             ;
             that
             we
             should
             put
             new
             persons
             into
             genealogies
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             we
             may
             dispense
             ordinarily
             with
             Gods
             commaundements
             ,
             because
             himself
             dispensed
             with
             the
             Iewes
             for
             *
             putting
             away
             their
             wives
             ,
             for
             having
             many
             wives
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             he
             suffred
             †
             for
             the
             hardnes
             of
             their
             harts
             .
          
           
             
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               needeth
               not
               the
               lies
               of
               men
               to
               work
               his
               work
               ,
               nor
               the
               
               seventies
               errors
               to
               support
               the
               faith
               of
               Theophilus
               and
               the
               Graecians
               .
               &c.
               And
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               by
               connivencie
               to
               passe
               by
               syn
               ,
               as
               was
               the
               tolleration
               of
               polygamie
               ,
               divorce
               and
               usurie
               ,
               see
               Act.
               17.
               30.
               another
               thing
               to
               translate
               errors
               from
               a
               translation
               into
               the
               original
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               approve
               them
               ,
               and
               this
               whosoever
               affirmeth
               ,
               speaketh
               litle
               lesse
               then
               blasphemie
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               therfore
               as
               Antichrist
               hath
               polluted
               al
               Gods
               ordinances
               ,
               so
               hath
               he
               violated
               the
               original
               scriptures
               ;
               and
               therfore
               one
               Cainan
               must
               be
               put
               out
               ,
               for
               some
               ancient
               copies
               have
               it
               not
               :
               and
               for
               75.
               there
               must
               be
               seventy
               al
               :
               pente
               for
               pantes
               :
               as
               Rom.
               12.
               11.
               kairo
               kurio
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               possible
               easily
               to
               mistake
               so
               smal
               a
               matter
               ,
               in
               copying
               out
               any
               thing
               ,
               as
               experience
               teacheth
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             Mr.
             Sm.
             is
             slipt
             aside
             from
             translations
             ,
             to
             quarrel
             with
             
             the
             original
             scriptures
             and
             correct
             them
             :
             where
             (
             though
             I
             would
             not
             folow
             his
             wanderings
             )
             I
             observ
             breefly
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             restreyneth
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             from
             using
             the
             seventies
             errors
             (
             bearing
             with
             mens
             weaknes
             :
             )
             because
             he
             needeth
             them
             not
             :
             why
             doth
             he
             not
             also
             restreyne
             God
             from
             suffering
             divorce
             &
             many
             wives
             to
             one
             man
             in
             Israel
             ,
             seing
             he
             needed
             not
             thus
             to
             have
             done
             then
             ,
             more
             then
             now
             ?
             Shal
             man
             limit
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             to
             doe
             no
             more
             then
             he
             needeth
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             mismatcheth
             Gods
             passing
             by
             the
             syn
             of
             hethens
             idolatrie
             ,
             
             Act.
             17.
             30.
             with
             Gods
             †
             permission
             of
             divorce
             and
             *
             polygamie
             in
             his
             law
             ,
             and
             putting
             in
             Cainan
             in
             Luk.
             3.
             
             The
             first
             was
             horrible
             syn
             in
             al
             that
             did
             it
             ,
             though
             God
             overlooked
             it
             upon
             their
             repentance
             :
             the
             latter
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             tolerable
             ;
             and
             Lukes
             naming
             of
             Cainan
             ,
             holy
             .
          
           
             3
             He
             injurieth
             Luke
             ,
             intimating
             as
             if
             he
             put
             errors
             from
             a
             translation
             
             into
             the
             original
             ;
             indeed
             he
             had
             so
             done
             ,
             if
             from
             the
             Lxx.
             he
             had
             put
             it
             into
             Moses
             Hebrue
             ;
             which
             was
             farr
             from
             him
             .
             But
             he
             onely
             sets
             it
             downe
             out
             of
             a
             common
             known
             &
             received
             record
             ,
             into
             the
             genealogie
             which
             he
             wrote
             ;
             which
             al
             would
             allow
             of
             ,
             &
             by
             which
             they
             would
             trie
             Lukes
             writing
             :
             where
             the
             leaving
             of
             it
             out
             ,
             mought
             have
             caused
             much
             strife
             .
             And
             if
             God
             so
             bare
             with
             the
             Iewes
             hardnes
             of
             old
             :
             what
             mouth
             can
             blame
             him
             for
             bearing
             with
             the
             weaknes
             both
             of
             Iewes
             and
             Gentiles
             here
             ?
             Nay
             rather
             his
             mercy
             is
             to
             be
             magnified
             for
             writing
             his
             word
             so
             :
             as
             the
             weak
             mought
             not
             stumble
             or
             fal
             away
             ,
             the
             froward
             mought
             not
             cavil
             .
             For
             had
             the
             Apostles
             written
             in
             Hebrue
             ,
             the
             Grekes
             (
             &
             of
             liklihood
             many
             Iewes
             )
             ▪
             could
             not
             have
             vnderstood
             :
             and
             if
             they
             should
             have
             ordinarily
             left
             the
             common
             translatiō
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             Gentiles
             mought
             have
             made
             doubt
             ,
             but
             the
             Iewes
             would
             have
             taken
             occasion
             to
             speak
             evil
             .
             For
             they
             reverenced
             the
             labours
             of
             the
             70
             ▪
             greatly
             ,
             and
             would
             suffer
             no
             other
             translatiō
             .
             God
             therefore
             who
             turneth
             al
             things
             to
             his
             glorie
             turned
             this
             his
             indulgence
             ,
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             grace
             .
          
           
             4
             Mr.
             Sm.
             hazardeth
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             original
             scriptures
             ,
             and
             of
             al
             mens
             faith
             ;
             in
             saying
             
               Antichrist
               hath
               violated
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               polluted
               al
               Gods
               ordinances
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             good
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             to
             bely
             the
             Divil
             :
             &
             Antichrist
             hath
             evil
             ynough
             upon
             him
             though
             he
             be
             not
             charged
             with
             violating
             the
             originals
             ,
             which
             this
             accuser
             wil
             not
             easily
             prove
             .
             No
             doubt
             but
             copiers
             ,
             and
             writers
             might
             fail
             ,
             and
             did
             mistake
             ;
             and
             some
             thinking
             to
             mend
             the
             new
             testament
             by
             the
             old
             ,
             or
             Luke
             by
             Matthew
             ,
             might
             make
             it
             worse
             ;
             which
             by
             true
             copies
             may
             be
             amended
             .
             So
             faults
             are
             in
             translations
             through
             ignorance
             or
             oversight
             .
             But
             this
             point
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             helpeth
             translatiōs
             and
             hurteth
             them
             not
             .
             For
             if
             the
             
               originals
               be
               violated
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             not
             for
             the
             faults
             to
             be
             rejected
             :
             so
             translations
             may
             be
             violated
             ,
             &
             the
             errors
             in
             the
             part
             ,
             are
             no
             cause
             to
             reject
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
           
             5
             He
             presumeth
             to
             put
             Cainan
             out
             ,
             because
             
               it
               is
               not
               in
               some
               ancient
               copies
               :
            
             these
             some
             I
             take
             it
             wil
             prove
             but
             one
             ,
             which
             Beza
             mentioneth
             :
             and
             if
             the
             credit
             of
             it
             wil
             countervayl
             al
             others
             in
             Cainan
             ,
             it
             must
             do
             the
             like
             also
             in
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             genealogie
             beside
             ;
             †
             varying
             al
             the
             names
             from
             Ioseph
             up
             to
             David
             ,
             according
             to
             Matthewes
             narration
             :
             which
             is
             to
             overthrow
             Lukes
             purpose
             quite
             .
             For
             he
             deduceth
             Christ
             from
             Nathan
             his
             father
             in
             the
             flesh
             ;
             and
             not
             from
             the
             brother
             Solomon
             ,
             his
             father
             but
             in
             the
             kingdom
             ,
             as
             Matthew
             dooth
             .
             But
             to
             change
             pente
             five
             ,
             into
             pantes
             all
             ,
             Act.
             7
             ,
             14.
             without
             warrant
             of
             any
             Greek
             copie
             at
             al
             ,
             is
             too
             much
             boldnes
             ;
             &
             cannot
             be
             be
             born
             out
             by
             kurio
             &
             kairo
             ,
             where
             many
             copies
             are
             for
             a
             ground
             .
             If
             men
             that
             perceive
             not
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             in
             penning
             his
             word
             ,
             shal
             presumptuously
             change
             it
             according
             to
             their
             owne
             conceipt
             :
             we
             shal
             have
             nothing
             left
             sound
             or
             uncorrupt
             .
             Rather
             ,
             if
             men
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             let
             them
             †
             lay
             their
             hand
             on
             their
             mouth
             .
          
           
             
               Lastly
               (
               
                 sayth
                 he
              
               )
               fully
               to
               answer
               the
               obiection
               whatsoever
               is
               good
               in
               the
               
               LXX
               translation
               ,
               was
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               new
               testament
               ,
               and
               ancient
               fathers
               of
               the
               Greek
               church
               .
               For
               it
               is
               manifest
               by
               histories
               that
               the
               LXX
               translation
               is
               lost
               ,
               and
               this
               that
               goeth
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               LXX
               is
               a
               patcherie
               made
               out
               of
               ancient
               writings
               :
               &
               therfore
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               doth
               not
               aim
               at
               the
               LXX
               .
               translation
               at
               al
               ,
               as
               is
               imported
               in
               the
               obiection
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             not
             fully
             but
             foolishly
             to
             answer
             :
             for
             though
             the
             LXX
             .
             trans
             .
             
             were
             now
             lost
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             not
             lost
             in
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             ,
             nay
             ther
             was
             no
             other
             but
             that
             known
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             &
             to
             reason
             because
             we
             have
             it
             not
             now
             ,
             therfore
             they
             then
             
               aimed
               not
               at
               it
               at
               al
               ,
            
             is
             without
             reason
             or
             colour
             of
             truth
             .
             Neyther
             doth
             M.
             Smyth
             manifest
             by
             histories
             that
             the
             Seventies
             translation
             is
             now
             lost
             :
             rather
             the
             translations
             of
             
               Aquila
               ,
               Symmachus
               ,
               Theodotio
            
             ,
             &
             others
             that
             synce
             the
             Apostles
             time
             set
             over
             the
             bible
             in
             Greek
             ,
             these
             al
             are
             lost
             ,
             save
             some
             peeces
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             we
             have
             ,
             is
             for
             the
             body
             of
             it
             the
             Seventies
             ,
             though
             much
             corrupted
             with
             words
             and
             sentences
             of
             the
             other
             .
             And
             this
             Hieroms
             translation
             of
             the
             prophets
             from
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             and
             his
             commentarie
             citing
             the
             divers
             versions
             of
             
               Aquila
               ,
               Symmachus
               &c.
            
             sheweth
             :
             and
             the
             best
             Greek
             bibles
             now
             extant
             ,
             that
             have
             
               varias
               lectiones
            
             do
             confirm
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Neyther
             if
             al
             were
             granted
             which
             he
             would
             ,
             is
             the
             objection
             
               fully
               answered
            
             :
             
             for
             the
             Apostles
             *
             cite
             the
             scriptures
             in
             Greek
             ,
             which
             the
             prophets
             wrote
             in
             Hebrue
             ;
             eyther
             therfore
             they
             
               aymed
               at
               the
               Septuagint
            
             or
             translated
             it
             themselves
             .
             Whereupon
             it
             followeth
             that
             the
             Hebrue
             text
             set
             over
             into
             Greek
             ,
             is
             the
             scripture
             of
             God
             stil
             ,
             and
             speech
             of
             the
             holy
             ghost
             .
             Or
             (
             if
             M.
             Smyths
             divinitie
             had
             then
             been
             known
             ,
             )
             the
             unbeleeving
             Iewes
             mought
             have
             alleged
             ,
             that
             Paul
             proved
             not
             his
             doctrine
             by
             canonical
             scripture
             ,
             but
             by
             apocryphal
             writings
             ,
             that
             were
             equally
             humane
             with
             the
             Rabbines
             commentaries
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             matter
             :
             and
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             letter
             &
             language
             ,
             worse
             .
          
           
             
               There
               were
               Greeks
               and
               Graecians
               ,
               Hellenes
               and
               Hellenistai
               ,
               Rom.
               1.
               16.
               
               
               Act.
               6.
               1.
               
               The
               Greeks
               were
               so
               by
               progenie
               and
               blood
               ,
               the
               Graecians
               or
               Hellenists
               were
               Iewes
               by
               progenie
               ,
               borne
               in
               Grecia
               .
               Therfore
               Paul
               calleth
               himself
               an
               Hebrue
               of
               the
               Hebrues
               .
               Phil.
               3
               ,
               5.
               
               These
               Graecians
               had
               forgotten
               their
               language
               ,
               and
               spake
               Greek
               onely
               ;
               and
               in
               their
               synagogues
               had
               the
               Greek
               translation
               read
               unto
               them
               :
               and
               the
               Apostles
               coming
               into
               their
               synagogues
               approved
               that
               act
               :
               and
               so
               it
               followeth
               ,
               that
               reading
               translations
               is
               lawful
               in
               worship
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               distinction
               of
               Greeks
               and
               Grecians
               ,
               is
               vain
            
             (
             sayth
             M.
             Sm.
             )
             
               as
               appeareth
            
             
             
               by
               these
               places
               compared
               ,
               Act.
            
             21.
             39.
             
             &
             18.
             2.
             24.
             
               with
               Act.
            
             6.
             1.
             
             Phil.
             3.
             5.
             
             
               For
               Paul
               was
               born
               at
               Tarsus
               in
               Cilicia
               ,
               and
               Aquila
               at
               Pontus
               ,
               and
               Apollos
               at
               Alexandria
               :
               and
               yet
               are
               al
               called
               Jewes
               ,
               not
               Hellenists
               or
               Graecians
               .
               And
               Act.
            
             6.
             1.
             
             
               The
               Hellenists
               murmured
               against
               the
               Hebrues
               :
               the
               Hellenists
               did
               understand
               their
               own
               tongue
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               forgotten
               their
               own
               language
               .
            
          
           
             This
             reason
             of
             Greeks
             and
             Grecians
             ,
             was
             propounded
             not
             as
             certain
             ,
             
             but
             as
             probable
             :
             because
             humane
             writers
             testifyed
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             some
             footsteps
             onely
             mought
             be
             seen
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             is
             a
             distinction
             in
             scripture
             of
             Hellenes
             Greeks
             ,
             &
             Hellenists
             Greekists
             or
             Graecians
             ;
             al
             that
             have
             eyes
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             judgment
             in
             the
             tongue
             ,
             may
             read
             :
             though
             in
             our
             English
             this
             difference
             is
             not
             alwayes
             manifested
             .
             For
             ordinarily
             they
             of
             that
             nation
             are
             called
             Hellenes
             Greeks
             .
             Ioh.
             12.
             20.
             
             Act.
             16.
             1.
             
             &
             18.
             17.
             and
             21.
             28.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             14.
             and
             often
             in
             that
             and
             his
             other
             Epistles
             .
             Hellenists
             or
             Grecians
             are
             mentioned
             Act.
             6
             ,
             1.
             and
             9.
             29
             ,
             &
             11.
             20.
             
             The
             Hellenes
             or
             Greeks
             are
             usually
             set
             against
             Iewes
             ;
             as
             Act.
             14.
             1.
             
             &
             18.
             4.
             and
             19.
             10.
             and
             20.
             21.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             16.
             and
             2.
             9.
             10.
             and
             3.
             9.
             and
             10.
             12.
             
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             24.
             and
             10.
             32.
             and
             so
             in
             other
             places
             ▪
             The
             Hellenists
             or
             Grecians
             ,
             are
             set
             against
             Hebrues
             ,
             Act.
             6.
             1.
             
             The
             Hellenists
             were
             such
             as
             spake
             Greek
             ;
             for
             Hellenisti
             is
             the
             Greek
             tongue
             ,
             Act.
             21.
             37.
             as
             Ebraisti
             is
             the
             Ebrue
             tongue
             ,
             Iohn
             .
             19.
             20.
             
             Al
             Hellenes
             or
             Greeks
             could
             their
             own
             language
             ;
             but
             many
             of
             other
             nations
             could
             speak
             it
             also
             ,
             it
             being
             spread
             over
             al
             ;
             and
             such
             were
             called
             not
             Hellenes
             but
             Hellenists
             ;
             as
             a
             Latine
             is
             he
             that
             is
             born
             in
             Latium
             ,
             or
             of
             that
             blood
             ;
             but
             a
             Latinist
             is
             he
             that
             can
             speak
             Latine
             ,
             what
             country
             man
             soever
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Iewes
             were
             dispersed
             in
             the
             Greek
             nations
             ,
             we
             may
             read
             al
             over
             the
             historie
             :
             for
             there
             were
             synagogues
             of
             Iewes
             at
             Salamis
             ,
             Act.
             13.
             5.
             at
             Antioch
             of
             Pisidia
             :
             Act
             13.
             14
             :
             at
             Iconium
             ,
             Act.
             14.
             1.
             at
             Thessalonica
             ,
             Act.
             17.
             1.
             at
             Beraea
             ,
             Act.
             17.
             10.
             at
             Athens
             ,
             Act.
             17.
             16.
             17.
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             Act.
             18.
             14.
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             Act.
             18.
             19.
             and
             other
             places
             .
             Their
             dispersion
             among
             the
             gentiles
             ,
             had
             been
             about
             300
             yeres
             :
             for
             Ptolomee
             Lagi
             King
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             surprising
             Ierusalem
             unawares
             ,
             caryed
             many
             thowsands
             of
             them
             captives
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             freemen
             of
             Alexandria
             upon
             their
             oath
             of
             fealtie
             ;
             and
             after
             them
             many
             Iewes
             went
             thither
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             ,
             as
             †
             Iosephus
             witnesseth
             .
             And
             his
             son
             Ptolomee
             Philadelphus
             who
             procured
             the
             bible
             to
             be
             turned
             into
             Greek
             ;
             willing
             to
             gratifie
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             made
             free
             six
             skore
             thowsand
             of
             their
             captives
             :
             who
             remayning
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             not
             onely
             learned
             Greek
             ,
             but
             forgat
             Hebrue
             ,
             as
             may
             evidētly
             be
             gathered
             by
             Ben
             Sirachs
             words
             in
             his
             prologue
             before
             his
             fathers
             book
             ,
             among
             our
             Apocrypha
             ,
             caled
             Ecclesiasticus
             .
             For
             *
             he
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Ptolomee
             Euergetes
             ,
             (
             who
             reigned
             next
             to
             Philadelphus
             )
             turned
             his
             Fathers
             Hebrue
             work
             into
             Greek
             ,
             
               that
               they
               which
               remayned
               in
               banishment
            
             (
             as
             he
             sayth
             )
             
               and
               were
               desirous
               to
               learn
               ,
               might
               apply
               themselves
               to
               good
               manners
               ,
               and
               live
               according
               to
               the
               law
               .
            
             This
             paynes
             he
             might
             hav
             spared
             if
             his
             people
             al
             ,
             could
             hav
             understood
             Hebrue
             .
             Also
             under
             the
             tyran
             Antiochus
             ,
             the
             Iewes
             troubles
             &
             dispersiō
             cōtinued
             &
             increased
             ,
             as
             the
             book
             of
             Machabees
             witnesseth
             :
             and
             so
             th'Apostles
             in
             their
             dayes
             found
             synagogues
             of
             the
             Ievves
             ,
             almost
             in
             al
             cities
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             shevved
             .
             Novv
             vvho
             knovveth
             not
             ,
             that
             farr
             fevver
             yeres
             then
             three
             hūdred
             in
             a
             strange
             land
             ,
             vvil
             make
             a
             people
             ,
             specially
             in
             bondage
             and
             affliction
             ,
             forget
             their
             native
             speech
             :
             vvherfore
             as
             
             it
             is
             most
             probable
             ,
             that
             many
             Ievves
             had
             forgot
             Hebrue
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             almost
             incredible
             ,
             that
             al
             should
             keep
             it
             ,
             in
             such
             estate
             ;
             vvhen
             also
             they
             maried
             vvith
             the
             gentiles
             ,
             as
             Timothees
             mother
             is
             a
             president
             .
             Acts.
             16.
             1.
             
             Moreover
             in
             Ierusalem
             it self
             it
             may
             be
             probably
             gathered
             they
             knevv
             &
             spake
             Greek
             .
             For
             when
             Paul
             spake
             once
             in
             Hebrue
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             it
             is
             noted
             how
             the
             people
             kept
             the
             more
             silence
             .
             See
             Act.
             22.
             1.
             2.
             and
             21.
             37.
             38.
             39.
             40.
             
             And
             very
             learned
             Iewes
             ,
             as
             Philo
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             ,
             and
             Josephus
             ,
             wrote
             eloquently
             their
             works
             in
             Greek
             ,
             having
             smal
             skill
             in
             Hebrue
             ,
             as
             by
             their
             writings
             may
             be
             gathered
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             M.
             Smyths
             exception
             ,
             that
             
               Paul
               ,
               Aquila
            
             ,
             &
             Apollos
             ,
             are
             called
             Iewes
             not
             Hellenists
             :
             it
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             matter
             :
             for
             I
             grant
             ,
             al
             were
             called
             Iewes
             but
             not
             al
             Hebrues
             :
             and
             in
             Act.
             6
             ,
             1.
             not
             Iewes
             ,
             but
             Ebrues
             ar
             murmured
             against
             by
             the
             Hellenists
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             spake
             Greek
             .
             Wherfore
             ,
             he
             needed
             not
             have
             caled
             the
             
               distinction
               vain
            
             ,
             when
             himself
             can
             make
             but
             such
             an
             emptie
             ansvver
             .
             Neyther
             sheweth
             he
             any
             reason
             at
             al
             ,
             why
             Paul
             reckoning
             up
             his
             privileges
             (
             Phil.
             3
             ,
             5.
             )
             caleth
             himself
             
               an
               Ebrue
               of
               the
               Ebrues
            
             :
             &
             unlesse
             it
             be
             for
             the
             language
             I
             can
             shew
             none
             sufficient
             .
             For
             thus
             I
             mind
             his
             speech
             ;
             by
             kindred
             or
             stock
             in
             general
             ,
             he
             was
             of
             Israel
             by
             tribe
             in
             particular
             he
             was
             of
             Beniamin
             ;
             by
             language
             an
             Ebrue
             ;
             by
             profession
             of
             law
             or
             religion
             ,
             a
             Pharisee
             ;
             for
             zele
             ,
             a
             persecutor
             of
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             for
             legal
             righteousnes
             ,
             unrebukeable
             .
             Herein
             the
             Gr.
             Scholiast
             agreeth
             with
             me
             ,
             saying
             that
             the
             name
             Ebrue
             is
             added
             
               pros
               ●●desin
               tés
               Ebraidos
               glosses
            
             ,
             for
             his
             skil
             in
             the
             Ebrue
             tongue
             .
             The
             like
             he
             speaketh
             of
             himself
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             22
             ,
             
               They
               are
               Ebrues
               ,
               so
               am
               J
               ,
               they
               are
               Israelites
               ,
               so
               am
               J
               ,
               they
               are
               Abrahams
               seed
               ,
               so
               am
               J.
            
             It
             is
             wel
             known
             this
             people
             had
             much
             to
             boast
             of
             for
             their
             stock
             of
             Israel
             ,
             famous
             throughout
             al
             the
             bible
             ;
             likeweise
             of
             Abraham
             †
             they
             boasted
             because
             of
             Gods
             *
             covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             fatherhood
             .
             But
             of
             Heber
             they
             had
             nothing
             to
             rejoyce
             more
             then
             of
             other
             patriarchs
             ,
             save
             for
             the
             language
             onely
             ,
             which
             was
             derived
             from
             him
             to
             
               Abraham
               the
            
             “
             Hebrue
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             his
             posteritie
             ,
             til
             in
             dispersion
             it
             was
             lost
             of
             some
             ,
             by
             others
             reteyned
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             excepted
             that
             Paul
             was
             born
             at
             Tarsus
             in
             Cilicia
             ,
             and
             therfore
             an
             Hellenist
             as
             others
             there
             :
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             though
             there
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             yet
             his
             bringing
             up
             was
             in
             †
             Ierusalem
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             Doctor
             Gamaleel
             ,
             where
             he
             learned
             both
             the
             language
             and
             law
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ;
             and
             therfore
             boasted
             to
             be
             an
             Ebrue
             as
             wel
             as
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             those
             whom
             the
             scripture
             calleth
             Hellenists
             or
             Greekists
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             no
             other
             but
             Iewes
             .
             For
             they
             that
             were
             Proselytes
             or
             converts
             among
             the
             Hethen
             ,
             are
             called
             Hellenes
             Greeks
             ;
             as
             Iohn
             .
             12.
             20.
             
               ther
               were
            
             *
             
               Greeks
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               came
               up
               to
               worship
               at
               the
               feast
               .
            
             Neyther
             know
             I
             why
             a
             Greek
             converted
             to
             Iudaisme
             should
             hav
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Greekist
             ,
             seeing
             by
             his
             conversion
             ,
             he
             doth
             more
             degenerate
             from
             Greekisme
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             name
             were
             unfit
             .
             Besides
             ,
             in
             Act.
             2.
             10.
             
             &
             13.
             43.
             such
             converted
             strangers
             ,
             are
             called
             Prosclytes
             not
             Hellenists
             .
             Likevveise
             vvhen
             Paul
             nevvly
             converted
             ,
             disputed
             in
             Ierusalem
             vvith
             the
             Hellenists
             ,
             and
             they
             vvent
             about
             to
             slay
             him
             ,
             Act.
             9.
             29.
             this
             their
             cariage
             argueth
             that
             they
             vvere
             Ievves
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             like
             that
             strangers
             vvould
             have
             been
             so
             busie
             in
             that
             place
             .
          
           
             Also
             the
             Hellenists
             in
             Antiochia
             Act.
             11.
             20.
             seem
             to
             be
             Ievves
             there
             ,
             to
             vvhom
             the
             Gospel
             vvas
             first
             preached
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             vvords
             immediatly
             “
             before
             is
             noted
             ,
             
               they
               preached
               to
               no
               man
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Iewes
               onely
               :
            
             after
             that
             ,
             †
             many
             moe
             vvere
             converted
             there
             dayly
             :
             &
             vvhen
             the
             gentiles
             of
             the
             city
             had
             received
             the
             fayth
             ,
             they
             vvere
             troubled
             *
             concerning
             circumcision
             ,
             (
             this
             fel
             out
             about
             7.
             yeares
             after
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Hellenists
             ,
             Act.
             11
             )
             and
             then
             the
             church
             at
             Ierusalem
             vvriting
             therof
             ,
             directed
             their
             letters
             †
             
               to
               the
               brethren
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               in
               Antiochia
               :
            
             al
             vvhich
             do
             persvvade
             that
             the
             Hellenists
             first
             spoken
             of
             vvere
             Ievves
             .
             Hereuppon
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             testimonie
             of
             learned
             men
             ,
             “
             recording
             hovv
             the
             Hellenists
             vvere
             dispersed
             Ievves
             ,
             that
             used
             the
             Greek
             bibles
             in
             their
             synagogues
             ;
             hath
             more
             probabilitie
             ,
             if
             not
             certainty
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             scripture
             ;
             then
             M.
             Smyths
             sleight
             ansvver
             can
             turn
             avvay
             .
             But
             he
             hath
             yet
             more
             to
             speak
             .
          
           
             
               A.
               Secondly
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               it
               cannot
               be
               proved
               by
               scriptures
               ,
               that
               the
               Hellenists
               had
               the
               Gr.
               transl
               .
               read
               in
               the
               synagogues
               :
               it
               is
               manifestly
               otherweise
               by
               the
               reasons
               used
               before
               against
               the
               translation
               of
               the
               LXX
               .
            
          
           
             R.
             Those
             reasons
             were
             rather
             calumnies
             ;
             &
             I
             have
             before
             refuted
             thē
             ,
             shewing
             that
             no
             such
             syn
             can
             be
             proved
             upō
             the
             Sep.
             fortheir
             trāsl
             .
             That
             the
             Greek
             bible
             was
             read
             among
             the
             Hellenists
             ,
             the
             point
             before
             
             handled
             giveth
             light
             ;
             &
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             wise
             Further
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             seing
             by
             scripture
             we
             learne
             that
             not
             Iewes
             onely
             but
             †
             Greeks
             were
             present
             in
             the
             synagogues
             ;
             it
             cannot
             be
             thought
             that
             the
             Lectures
             there
             were
             in
             Hebrue
             ;
             which
             the
             Iewes
             themselves
             in
             liklihood
             ,
             the
             Greeks
             of
             certainety
             ,
             could
             not
             understand
             .
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               (
               
                 sayth
                 M.
                 S.
              
               )
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               properly
               so
               called
               of
               the
               whol
               
               Church
               of
               the
               Iewes
               was
               performed
               in
               the
               holy
               place
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               which
               was
               performed
               in
               the
               synagogue
               was
               not
               properly
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               whol
               Church
               of
               the
               Iewes
               :
               but
               was
               of
               that
               nature
               that
               passed
               between
               Christ
               and
               the
               Doctors
               in
               the
               temple
               Luk.
               2.
               46.
               with
               Act.
               17.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             Neyther
             is
             that
             which
             we
             performe
             in
             our
             assemblies
             ,
             the
             worship
             
             of
             
               the
               whol
               church
               of
               the
               Christians
               ,
            
             but
             of
             our
             own
             particular
             Church
             :
             neyther
             is
             our
             reading
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             the
             
               worship
               of
               God
               properly
               so
               called
               :
            
             as
             before
             I
             have
             manifested
             .
             So
             in
             the
             mans
             answer
             ,
             lodgeth
             guile
             and
             deceit
             .
          
           
             Though
             all
             the
             Iewes
             worshiped
             at
             the
             temple
             thrise
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             yet
             followeth
             it
             not
             thereupon
             they
             had
             no
             proper
             worship
             in
             their
             synagogues
             .
             For
             Mr.
             Smyth
             himselfe
             counteth
             prophesie
             or
             preaching
             ,
             proper
             worship
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             in
             their
             synagogues
             .
             Againe
             Prayer
             &
             thanksgiving
             is
             worship
             properly
             ;
             &
             this
             they
             did
             other
             where
             then
             in
             the
             temple
             as
             appeareth
             Act.
             16.
             13.
             
             Neyther
             can
             we
             think
             of
             our
             godly
             forefathers
             (
             howsoever
             Mr.
             Sm.
             counteth
             them
             a
             carnal
             Church
             ,
             )
             that
             they
             would
             read
             and
             preach
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             not
             pray
             in
             their
             synagogues
             ;
             yea
             their
             synagogues
             were
             caled
             Oratories
             or
             prayer
             howses
             ;
             as
             witnesseth
             Philo
             a
             Iew
             in
             the
             Apostles
             age
             ,
             who
             complayning
             of
             the
             outrage
             offred
             in
             Alexandria
             (
             the
             city
             wher
             he
             lived
             )
             by
             throwing
             downe
             the
             synagogues
             *
             caleth
             them
             
               Proseuchas
               Oratories
            
             ;
             and
             mentioneth
             also
             the
             synagogues
             of
             Rome
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             name
             .
          
           
             
               Fourthly
               (
               
                 sayth
                 M.
                 Sm.
              
               )
               if
               the
               Hellenists
               read
               the
               seventies
               translation
               
               as
               a
               part
               of
               their
               proper
               worship
               having
               forgotten
               their
               own
               language
               ,
               therin
               were
               committed
               these
               synns
               :
            
          
           
             
             
               1.
               
               
                 Forgetting
                 their
                 tongue
                 ,
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 ceremoniall
                 law
                 .
                 Nehem.
              
               13.
               24.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Instituting
                 worship
                 in
                 a
                 common
                 tongue
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 as
                 unlawful
                 as
                 sacrificing
                 a
                 dog
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Therefore
                 it
                 was
                 false
                 worship
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 an
                 unclean
                 beast
              
            
          
           
             Proper
             worship
             is
             an
             vnproper
             term
             wherwith
             Mr.
             S.
             would
             cloke
             
             his
             error
             ,
             before
             discovered
             .
             But
             had
             it
             been
             
               proper
               worship
            
             ,
             yet
             this
             mans
             charge
             of
             them
             were
             both
             unproper
             and
             untrue
             .
             For
             ,
             although
             the
             willing
             neglect
             and
             forgetting
             of
             their
             Hebrue
             ,
             was
             syn
             :
             yet
             the
             constreyned
             losse
             of
             it
             was
             not
             syn
             .
             The
             scripture
             alleged
             mought
             have
             taught
             him
             this
             ;
             for
             †
             they
             that
             of
             lust
             maried
             strange
             wives
             ,
             which
             taught
             their
             children
             Azotik
             or
             Ashdod
             speech
             ,
             are
             justly
             blamed
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             but
             were
             any
             blamed
             for
             speaking
             Babels
             tongue
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             been
             prisoners
             neer
             70.
             yeares
             ?
             nay
             Ezra
             and
             Daniel
             wrote
             a
             great
             parte
             of
             their
             books
             in
             Babylons
             language
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             Hebrue
             .
             And
             if
             it
             had
             been
             such
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             ceremonial
             law
             as
             is
             intimated
             ;
             Daniel
             and
             his
             brethren
             who
             refused
             the
             *
             King
             of
             Babels
             diet
             ,
             would
             also
             have
             refused
             his
             language
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             not
             at
             al.
             
          
           
             The
             comparison
             of
             
               sacrificing
               a
               dog
            
             is
             odious
             :
             for
             mought
             not
             converted
             strangers
             pray
             and
             praise
             God
             in
             their
             mother
             tongues
             ;
             did
             God
             abhorr
             their
             languages
             ,
             as
             doggs
             in
             sacrifice
             ?
             Daniel
             was
             skilful
             both
             in
             Sions
             tongue
             and
             Babels
             :
             and
             he
             writing
             his
             book
             ,
             recordeth
             his
             own
             prayer
             and
             thanksgiving
             in
             Babylons
             language
             ;
             Dan.
             2.
             20.
             
             —
             23.
             
             He
             that
             should
             have
             condemned
             this
             for
             false
             worship
             :
             the
             godly
             Iewes
             would
             have
             counted
             him
             a
             dog
             .
             The
             Prophets
             warned
             Israel
             of
             the
             Idols
             of
             Babel
             ,
             but
             never
             of
             their
             tongue
             :
             nay
             Ieremie
             in
             Canaan
             ,
             teacheth
             the
             people
             in
             the
             Chaldee
             tongue
             ,
             how
             they
             should
             answer
             and
             confute
             Idolaters
             .
             Ier.
             10.
             11.
             
             And
             what
             wil
             this
             calumniator
             of
             the
             saints
             ,
             say
             of
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             prayed
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             “
             
               Eloi
               Eloi
               lamma
               sabachthani
            
             ,
             which
             was
             Syriak
             not
             ▪
             Hebrue
             ,
             though
             the
             scripture
             which
             he
             had
             reference
             unto
             ,
             Psal.
             22.
             1
             ,
             was
             Hebrue
             .
             And
             ordinarily
             he
             spake
             Syriak
             ,
             as
             by
             †
             
               Ephphatha
               ,
               Talitha
               coumi
            
             and
             other
             like
             words
             recorded
             by
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             may
             be
             probably
             gathered
             .
          
           
             
               Lastly
               (
               
                 sayth
                 M.
                 Sm.
              
               )
               if
               they
               read
               the
               seventies
               translation
               ,
               and
               the
               
               
               Apostles
               came
               in
               &
               heard
               :
               it
               followeth
               not
               they
               did
               allow
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               part
               of
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               new
               testament
               ,
               any
               more
               then
               circumcision
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             First
             this
             followeth
             ,
             that
             the
             bible
             translated
             ,
             is
             the
             bible
             stil
             ;
             
             and
             Moses
             turned
             into
             Greek
             ,
             is
             Moses
             stil
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             sayd
             that
             apocryphal
             humane
             writings
             were
             read
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             ,
             but
             the
             †
             law
             and
             the
             prophets
             .
             So
             it
             proveth
             the
             question
             ,
             that
             the
             scriptures
             in
             our
             mother
             tongue
             ,
             are
             divine
             writings
             ,
             not
             humane
             ,
             as
             M.
             Sm.
             avoucheth
             .
             Hereuppon
             it
             wil
             folow
             undenyablie
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             read
             in
             al
             Christian
             churches
             now
             ,
             as
             then
             in
             Israel
             :
             and
             not
             as
             profane
             &
             apocryphal
             ,
             to
             be
             quite
             thrust
             out
             of
             Gods
             worship
             .
             The
             Apostles
             shewed
             an
             end
             *
             of
             circumcision
             ,
             and
             like
             legal
             shadowes
             :
             but
             never
             any
             end
             or
             ceasing
             or
             reading
             the
             scriptures
             :
             nay
             they
             shew
             plainly
             the
             contrary
             .
             2
             Pet
             ,
             1
             ,
             19
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             1
             
             Thes.
             5
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             
               Deut.
               31.
               12.
               
               The
               reasons
               that
               are
               alleged
               for
               reading
               the
               law
               are
               perpetual
               ,
               
               and
               therfore
               the
               law
               of
               reading
               is
               perpetual
               :
               the
               moral
               reasons
               are
               ,
               hearing
               ,
               learning
               ,
               fearing
               God
               ,
               and
               keeping
               his
               lawes
               .
            
          
           
             Hereunto
             M.
             Smyth
             answereth
             :
             
               First
               the
               law
               of
               reading
               is
               not
               moral
               in
            
             
             
               the
               particular
               act
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               equitie
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               commanded
               to
               be
               doon
               but
               once
               in
               seven
               yeare
               ,
               at
               the
               feast
               of
               tabernacles
               ,
               Deut.
               31.
               10.
               and
               if
               it
               had
               been
               moral
               in
               the
               particular
               act
               ,
               it
               should
               have
               been
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               so
               ,
               seing
               it
               began
               with
               Moses
               ,
               and
               it
               should
               continue
               after
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               moralities
               indure
               for
               ever
               :
               but
               books
               and
               so
               reading
               of
               books
               shal
               perish
               .
            
          
           
             Men
             should
             “
             kisse
             the
             lips
             of
             him
             that
             answereth
             upright
             words
             :
             
             but
             our
             adversary
             answereth
             with
             a
             froward
             mouth
             .
             He
             sayth
             the
             law
             was
             commanded
             to
             be
             read
             
               but
               once
               in
               seven
               year
            
             :
             these
             words
             ,
             
               but
               once
            
             ,
             are
             not
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             but
             of
             his
             own
             false
             comment
             .
             There
             was
             a
             special
             charge
             to
             read
             the
             book
             then
             ,
             in
             the
             eares
             of
             al
             togither
             ;
             not
             intending
             to
             read
             it
             
               but
               then
            
             .
             For
             every
             sabbath
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             †
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             al
             things
             are
             sanctified
             by
             the
             word
             and
             prayer
             ;
             and
             Israel
             knew
             this
             wel
             ,
             and
             therfore
             from
             old
             tyme
             read
             the
             word
             in
             the
             synagogues
             *
             every
             sabbath
             ;
             and
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             “
             accompanied
             thē
             in
             this
             holy
             work
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             is
             more
             then
             Sadducean
             blind
             ,
             which
             sayth
             it
             was
             commanded
             to
             be
             doon
             
               but
               once
               in
               seven
               year
            
             .
          
           
           
             No
             better
             is
             the
             next
             plea
             ,
             that
             because
             writing
             &
             reading
             began
             with
             Moses
             &
             was
             not
             frō
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             therfore
             the
             law
             of
             reading
             is
             not
             perpetual
             ,
             neither
             bindeth
             us
             now
             :
             a
             Familist
             or
             Atheist
             may
             likewise
             say
             ,
             baptisme
             or
             the
             Lords
             supper
             in
             the
             particular
             outward
             act
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             cōtinue
             til
             the
             worlds
             end
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             but
             began
             with
             Christ.
             A
             practise
             commanded
             of
             God
             ,
             at
             what
             time
             soever
             ;
             is
             to
             continue
             til
             by
             him
             it
             be
             repeled
             ,
             which
             reading
             the
             scriptures
             never
             was
             ,
             but
             repeted
             and
             augmented
             ,
             by
             the
             Apostles
             writings
             .
             Like
             vanitie
             is
             in
             the
             reason
             following
             :
             
               books
               and
               reading
               of
               books
               shal
               perish
               ,
            
             when
             the
             world
             is
             at
             an
             end
             :
             therefore
             now
             whiles
             the
             world
             continueth
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             read
             Gods
             book
             .
             Mought
             he
             not
             have
             made
             these
             reasons
             against
             preaching
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             other
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             against
             reading
             ;
             seeing
             these
             shal
             cease
             also
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             But
             a
             *
             seduced
             hart
             hath
             deceived
             this
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             deliver
             his
             sowl
             ,
             nor
             say
             ,
             
               Js
               there
               not
               a
               lye
               in
               my
               right
               hand
               ?
            
          
           
             Secondly
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               it
               is
               moral
               in
               the
               equity
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               al
               meanes
               must
               
               be
               used
               to
               attayn
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               wherof
               reading
               is
               a
               principal
               :
               and
               yet
               hence
               it
               followeth
               not
               ,
               that
               reading
               is
               eyther
               part
               or
               meanes
               of
               spiritual
               worship
               :
               For
               books
               are
               things
               meerly
               artificial
               ,
               as
               are
               pictures
               and
               images
               ,
               Gen.
               4.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             Here
             again
             the
             enemie
             is
             caught
             in
             the
             snare
             of
             his
             own
             tongue
             :
             
             for
             if
             reading
             Gods
             law
             be
             a
             
               principal
               mean
            
             to
             attayn
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             now
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             Israel
             ,
             Deut.
             31.
             12.
             and
             so
             moral
             &
             perpetual
             :
             then
             his
             former
             cavils
             against
             the
             objection
             ,
             may
             be
             cast
             as
             dung
             upon
             his
             own
             face
             .
             Then
             do
             we
             wel
             to
             read
             Gods
             word
             in
             our
             church
             ,
             for
             that
             end
             :
             and
             M.
             Sm.
             hath
             doon
             wickedly
             for
             it
             to
             blame
             us
             ,
             and
             charge
             us
             with
             idolatrie
             .
             To
             hide
             this
             his
             shame
             ,
             he
             runs
             into
             his
             old
             borough
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               no
               part
               or
               meanes
               of
               spirituall
               worship
            
             ;
             but
             out
             of
             this
             he
             hath
             been
             often
             hunted
             before
             :
             and
             wee
             are
             sure
             that
             observing
             it
             according
             to
             Gods
             wil
             ,
             we
             worship
             &
             serv
             God
             in
             spirit
             and
             truth
             ,
             as
             wel
             in
             this
             as
             in
             other
             like
             ordinances
             of
             the
             gospel
             .
          
           
             His
             matching
             of
             books
             with
             Tubal-cains
             craft
             (
             Gen.
             4.
             22.
             
             )
             &
             images
             ,
             sheweth
             how
             his
             idol
             error
             hath
             †
             shut
             his
             eyes
             that
             he
             cannot
             see
             ,
             his
             hart
             that
             he
             cannot
             understand
             .
             For
             in
             holy
             scriptures
             (
             wherof
             we
             
             speak
             )
             the
             mynd
             of
             God
             is
             made
             known
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             his
             spirit
             †
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             when
             we
             
               read
               in
               the
               book
               of
               Moses
               ,
            
             we
             
               read
               that
               which
               is
               spoken
               to
               us
               of
               God
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Evangelists
             *
             in
             playn
             words
             teach
             us
             :
             whereas
             in
             handicrafts
             we
             see
             or
             enjoy
             but
             the
             fruit
             of
             mans
             wit
             and
             skil
             ;
             and
             an
             image
             without
             life
             ,
             is
             the
             “
             teacher
             of
             lyes
             .
             Such
             impious
             comparisons
             seem
             rather
             to
             come
             from
             Tubal-cains
             forge
             ,
             then
             from
             any
             possessed
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Reading
               the
               law
               was
               performed
               in
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               and
               not
               tyed
               to
               the
               
               temple
               :
               an
               argument
               that
               reading
               is
               not
               ceremonial
               but
               moral
               ,
               for
               no
               part
               of
               ceremonial
               worship
               was
               performed
               from
               the
               tabernacle
               or
               temple
               .
            
          
           
             This
             objection
             with
             the
             reason
             ,
             (
             I
             think
             )
             was
             never
             so
             made
             of
             any
             ,
             but
             by
             M.
             Smyth
             himself
             .
             It
             is
             true
             that
             reading
             was
             
               not
               tyed
               to
               the
               temple
            
             ;
             it
             is
             true
             also
             (
             though
             this
             argument
             thus
             framed
             ,
             hardly
             proveth
             it
             )
             that
             
               reading
               is
               not
               ceremonial
            
             .
             The
             last
             branch
             is
             untrue
             ,
             for
             some
             ceremonies
             or
             figurative
             services
             
               were
               performed
               out
               of
               the
               temple
               .
            
             His
             answers
             to
             this
             obiection
             ,
             are
             for
             the
             most
             part
             true
             ,
             being
             wel
             understood
             :
             but
             in
             part
             false
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             way
             he
             denyeth
             
               reading
               the
               law
               to
               be
               a
               moral
               action
            
             ;
             wherof
             he
             giveth
             no
             reason
             at
             al
             :
             and
             the
             thing
             is
             handled
             before
             .
          
           
             
               Luk
               4.
               16.
               
               Christ
               stood
               up
               to
               read
               and
               redd
               his
               text
               ,
               and
               then
               preached
               
               out
               of
               it
               .
               Now
               his
               actions
               are
               our
               instructions
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               are
               to
               read
               words
               out
               of
               a
               book
               ,
               in
               time
               of
               preaching
               or
               prophesying
               .
            
          
           
             This
             objection
             M.
             Smyth
             hath
             falsified
             :
             it
             was
             never
             thus
             pressed
             by
             us
             for
             translations
             ,
             whereof
             now
             we
             treat
             :
             but
             thus
             .
             Luke
             reporteth
             that
             Christ
             “
             read
             where
             it
             was
             written
             
               The
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               upon
               me
               &c.
               
            
             This
             text
             Luke
             setteth
             down
             in
             Greek
             ,
             which
             Esaias
             wrote
             in
             Hebrue
             ;
             whereupon
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             the
             scripture
             translated
             into
             an
             other
             language
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             scripture
             stil
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             the
             letter
             and
             language
             differ
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             an
             apocryphal
             humane
             vvriting
             ,
             and
             so
             an
             idol
             in
             Gods
             vvorship
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Smyth
             blasphemed
             .
             Els
             ,
             Luke
             and
             the
             new
             testament
             cannot
             be
             defended
             against
             Ievves
             that
             should
             cavil
             ,
             hovv
             humane
             apocryphal
             vvritings
             ,
             are
             cited
             for
             divine
             and
             canonical
             .
             Thvs
             serveth
             it
             to
             prove
             the
             reading
             of
             translated
             scriptures
             ,
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             :
             and
             that
             vve
             
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             bring
             the
             book
             of
             the
             law
             and
             prophets
             in
             Hebrue
             when
             we
             vvould
             read
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             so
             interpret
             or
             
               read
               mentally
            
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             M.
             Smyth
             then
             dreamed
             :
             though
             since
             he
             is
             fallen
             to
             forbid
             the
             Original
             Hebrue
             also
             ,
             in
             Gods
             vvorship
             ,
             as
             vve
             have
             heard
             before
             .
             But
             M.
             S.
             finding
             (
             as
             seemeth
             )
             this
             objection
             too
             heavie
             for
             him
             ,
             hath
             sought
             to
             change
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             could
             best
             make
             ansvver
             :
             vvhich
             is
             thus
             .
          
           
             
               First
               in
               that
               it
               was
               doon
               in
               the
               synagogue
               by
               Christ
               which
               was
               neither
            
             
             
               Priest
               nor
               Levite
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               argument
               that
               it
               was
               no
               proper
               part
               of
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               but
               of
               that
               nature
               as
               was
               the
               exercise
               performed
               by
               Christ
               and
               the
               doctors
               in
               the
               temple
               ,
               so
               that
               reading
               most
               properly
               is
               searching
               the
               scripture
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               worship
               .
            
          
           
             Christ
             
               as
               his
               custome
               was
            
             ,
             (
             sayth
             *
             the
             scripture
             )
             
               went
               into
               the
               synagogue
            
             
             
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
               and
               stood
               up
               to
               read
               :
            
             and
             after
             speaking
             from
             the
             scripture
             which
             he
             had
             read
             ,
             “
             
               al
               bare
               him
               witnesse
               ,
               and
               wōdred
               at
               the
               gracious
               words
               ,
               which
               proceeded
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               .
            
             He
             †
             sate
             dayly
             teaching
             in
             the
             temple
             and
             in
             the
             synagogues
             among
             the
             people
             .
             But
             al
             this
             reading
             and
             teaching
             :
             vvas
             
               no
               proper
               part
               of
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               old
               testament
               ,
            
             (
             vvith
             M.
             Smyth
             )
             because
             
               he
               was
               neither
               Preist
               nor
               Levite
               .
            
             Hovvbeit
             ,
             *
             before
             he
             vvould
             needs
             persvvade
             us
             by
             a
             mystical
             interpretation
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               having
               by
               the
               use
               of
               the
               book
               fulfilled
               the
               law
               of
               reading
               ,
               he
               shut
               the
               book
               ,
               to
               signifie
               that
               the
               ceremonie
               of
               book-worship
               was
               now
               exspired
               .
            
             So
             svveet
             an
             accord
             &
             harmonie
             is
             in
             his
             vvriting
             .
             Wel
             ,
             Christs
             action
             here
             is
             excluded
             from
             being
             a
             part
             of
             Gods
             vvorship
             .
             But
             M.
             Smyth
             though
             he
             vvere
             neyther
             Priest
             nor
             Levite
             of
             the
             old
             testament
             ,
             nor
             Apostle
             ,
             Prophet
             ,
             Evangelist
             ,
             Pastor
             nor
             teacher
             ,
             no
             nor
             member
             of
             the
             church
             of
             the
             nevv
             testament
             ,
             (
             he
             and
             his
             followers
             having
             dischurched
             themselves
             and
             dissolved
             their
             communion
             ;
             )
             yet
             he
             in
             that
             estate
             ,
             preached
             ,
             and
             anabaptised
             himself
             ,
             and
             then
             anabaptised
             others
             :
             and
             this
             in
             him
             was
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             els
             of
             the
             divil
             ,
             properly
             so
             caled
             .
             And
             hath
             not
             this
             man
             behaved
             himself
             like
             a
             proud
             Korah
             ,
             that
             without
             al
             office
             would
             presume
             to
             do
             these
             things
             which
             he
             counteth
             proper
             worship
             ;
             and
             yet
             censureth
             Christs
             action
             in
             reading
             &
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             to
             be
             no
             proper
             part
             of
             worship
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             neyther
             Preist
             
             nor
             Levite
             ?
             Shal
             the
             word
             out
             of
             Christs
             mouth
             ,
             read
             and
             applied
             with
             al
             grace
             of
             the
             spirit
             (
             which
             he
             had
             without
             measure
             )
             be
             no
             proper
             part
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ;
             and
             shal
             the
             word
             which
             Mr.
             Smyth
             uttereth
             out
             of
             his
             hart
             ,
             be
             proper
             worship
             ?
             And
             of
             what
             nature
             may
             we
             think
             ,
             was
             
               that
               exercise
               performed
               by
               Christ
               and
               the
               Doctors
               in
               the
               temple
               ?
            
             was
             it
             none
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ?
             He
             was
             I
             am
             sure
             “
             
               in
               his
               fathers
               busines
            
             ,
             among
             the
             teachers
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             whom
             he
             heard
             ,
             whom
             he
             asked
             ,
             whom
             he
             answered
             with
             such
             understanding
             as
             astonied
             al
             that
             heard
             him
             .
             If
             M.
             Smyth
             esteme
             his
             own
             teaching
             or
             prophesying
             used
             in
             his
             synagogue
             to
             be
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             teachers
             of
             Israel
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             to
             be
             not
             his
             worship
             :
             he
             is
             worthy
             of
             al
             true
             Christians
             ,
             to
             be
             holden
             Anathema
             .
          
           
             But
             reading
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               is
               serching
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               worship
               .
            
             But
             reading
             (
             say
             I
             )
             as
             Christ
             now
             did
             ,
             is
             proclayming
             the
             word
             of
             God
             unto
             the
             people
             :
             and
             if
             preaching
             be
             worship
             ,
             reading
             in
             this
             sort
             is
             worship
             :
             not
             proskunesis
             ,
             supplication
             or
             prostrating
             unto
             God
             :
             but
             latreia
             †
             a
             worship
             or
             service
             of
             God
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             gospel
             ;
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             manifested
             .
          
           
             
               Secondly
               (
               
                 sayth
                 M.
                 Smyth
              
               )
               Christ
               had
               the
               Originals
               the
               Hebrue
               
               text
               of
               Esay
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               read
               or
               interpreted
               out
               of
               it
               :
               for
               it
               is
               doubtful
               whither
               he
               uttered
               the
               Hebrue
               words
               ,
               or
               spake
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Hebrue
               in
               the
               Syriak
               dialect
               ,
               and
               therefore
               from
               hence
               reading
               a
               translation
               cannot
               be
               concluded
               ,
               but
               eyther
               reading
               or
               interpreting
               the
               Originals
               .
            
          
           
             How
             it
             maketh
             for
             translations
             ,
             I
             shewed
             before
             against
             
             M.
             Smyths
             frawd
             :
             and
             to
             that
             we
             have
             no
             answer
             ,
             but
             by-matters
             brought
             as
             clowds
             to
             darken
             the
             light
             .
             And
             if
             we
             had
             alleged
             this
             for
             the
             Originals
             ,
             yet
             Mr.
             Smyth
             would
             not
             have
             allowed
             it
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             been
             shewed
             .
             He
             doubteth
             whither
             Christ
             spake
             in
             Syriak
             or
             not
             :
             but
             if
             he
             so
             did
             ,
             &
             preached
             or
             prophesied
             in
             that
             common
             language
             ,
             (
             as
             before
             I
             have
             shewed
             it
             most
             likely
             ,
             )
             and
             preaching
             or
             prophesying
             be
             properly
             worship
             ;
             and
             
               instituting
               worship
               in
               a
               common
               tongue
               ,
            
             
             
               Be
               as
               unlawful
               as
               sacrificing
               a
               dog
               ,
            
             as
             M.
             Smyth
             before
             †
             affirmed
             :
             wil
             not
             he
             be
             found
             a
             blasphemer
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             speaks
             not
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             *
             
               calling
               Iesus
               execrable
            
             ?
          
           
             
               Thirdly
               (
               
                 sayth
                 he
              
               )
               hence
               cannot
               be
               concluded
               that
               manner
               of
               preaching
               
               now
               used
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               shal
               take
               his
               text
               ,
               and
               then
               divide
               it
               into
               parts
               ,
               analysing
               it
               rhetorically
               and
               logically
               ,
               collecting
               doctrines
               and
               uses
               from
               every
               member
               ,
               &c.
               of
               his
               text
               ,
               al
               this
               while
               he
               hauing
               his
               book
               before
               his
               eye
               ,
               to
               help
               him
               at
               al
               assayes
               :
               a
               thing
               whereof
               I
               am
               assured
               the
               holy
               scripture
               yeeldeth
               no
               warrant
               that
               it
               may
               be
               counted
               a
               part
               of
               spiritual
               worship
               .
               For
               though
               the
               scripture
               may
               be
               so
               handled
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               very
               profitable
               use
               ;
               yet
               that
               is
               rather
               a
               scholastical
               lecture
               ,
               then
               an
               Ecclesiastical
               worship
               ,
               it
               is
               rather
               an
               inquisition
               and
               serching
               of
               the
               holy
               spirits
               intent
               and
               purpose
               then
               prophesying
            
          
           
             If
             the
             scriptures
             
               may
               be
               so
               handled
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               very
               profitable
               use
               :
            
             
             surely
             Mr.
             Smyths
             schisme
             ,
             and
             charge
             of
             idolatrie
             layd
             upon
             us
             ,
             had
             
               very
               unprofitable
               use
            
             ,
             and
             wicked
             end
             .
             For
             his
             owne
             conscience
             can
             testifie
             for
             us
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             feared
             ;
             that
             we
             never
             pleaded
             for
             other
             use
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             then
             was
             in
             Israel
             ,
             where
             Christ
             †
             read
             the
             text
             ,
             and
             after
             taught
             from
             and
             applyed
             it
             ;
             where
             the
             *
             law
             was
             read
             ,
             the
             sense
             given
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             caused
             to
             understand
             the
             reading
             ;
             where
             “
             lectures
             were
             of
             the
             law
             &
             prophets
             in
             their
             synagogues
             every
             sabbath
             ;
             and
             other
             such
             like
             exercises
             .
             But
             because
             we
             did
             thus
             out
             of
             our
             translated
             English
             bibles
             (
             of
             him
             called
             apocrypha
             ,
             )
             he
             accused
             us
             of
             idol-latrie
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             worship
             or
             service
             of
             idols
             ;
             we
             mainteyned
             it
             to
             be
             theo-latrie
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             worship
             or
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             Gods
             word
             ,
             not
             mans
             ,
             though
             written
             in
             English.
             This
             point
             is
             now
             sought
             to
             be
             shifted
             off
             ,
             and
             a
             nue
             question
             made
             ,
             whither
             reading
             the
             scriptures
             in
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             caled
             worship
             :
             which
             I
             have
             cleared
             before
             .
          
           
             His
             sophistical
             distinction
             of
             
               scholastical
               lecture
               ,
               and
               ecclesiastical
               worship
            
             ;
             we
             heard
             not
             of
             til
             now
             ;
             and
             it
             serveth
             him
             in
             no
             stead
             :
             for
             every
             such
             lecture
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             Christs
             scholars
             ,
             is
             the
             latreia
             or
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             of
             Idols
             ;
             and
             is
             a
             manifestation
             of
             the
             holy
             spirits
             intent
             ,
             as
             of
             old
             was
             in
             prophesying
             .
             The
             teacher
             most
             properly
             doth
             then
             inquire
             &
             serch
             ,
             when
             he
             prepareth
             himselfe
             privatly
             by
             
             reading
             ,
             studie
             and
             meditation
             ,
             to
             expound
             the
             scriptures
             in
             publik
             .
             Were
             not
             the
             voices
             of
             the
             Prophets
             in
             Israel
             ,
             a
             manifestation
             of
             the
             spirits
             intent
             ?
             But
             when
             they
             were
             read
             in
             the
             synagogues
             ,
             their
             *
             voices
             were
             heard
             ,
             as
             the
             scripture
             teacheth
             ;
             Act.
             13.
             27.
             
          
           
             
               Lastly
               (
               
                 sayth
                 M.
                 S.
              
               )
               if
               we
               must
               needs
               be
               tied
               to
               this
               example
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               (
               which
               J
               see
               no
               reason
               for
               ,
               seeing
               reading
               was
               of
               the
               old
               testament
               ,
               )
               then
               the
               example
               of
               Christ
               shall
               bind
               also
               thus
               farr
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               book
               shal
               be
               layd
               aside
               ,
               so
               soon
               as
               the
               text
               is
               read
               ,
               and
               the
               book
               that
               is
               used
               ,
               shal
               be
               the
               originals
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               for
               vocal
               but
               for
               mental
               reading
               ,
               or
               for
               interpreting
               ,
               which
               I
               never
               have
               thought
               to
               contradict
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             No
             man
             that
             I
             know
             ,
             tieth
             to
             follow
             this
             particular
             example
             .
             
             We
             doubt
             not
             but
             men
             may
             teach
             ,
             without
             any
             book
             .
             But
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             by
             Christs
             example
             here
             ,
             to
             read
             ,
             open
             and
             apply
             the
             scriptures
             ;
             as
             by
             other
             examples
             of
             him
             also
             ,
             to
             preach
             without
             reading
             .
             The
             mayn
             thing
             is
             left
             ,
             and
             new
             questions
             set
             on
             foot
             .
          
           
             We
             know
             wel
             ,
             he
             at
             first
             contradicted
             not
             
               mental
               reading
            
             (
             as
             he
             calleth
             it
             )
             or
             interpreting
             out
             of
             the
             originals
             though
             now
             he
             writeth
             against
             the
             use
             of
             the
             originals
             also
             ,
             as
             before
             we
             have
             seen
             :
             so
             fast
             he
             runns
             on
             in
             error
             .
             His
             cōceipt
             of
             mental
             reading
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             no
             groūd
             frō
             Christ
             here
             ,
             nor
             any
             prophet
             or
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             ordinary
             way
             of
             reading
             or
             interpreting
             scripture
             :
             so
             mind
             we
             it
             to
             be
             a
             far
             more
             vncertayn
             and
             erroneous
             course
             ;
             let
             the
             man
             make
             as
             many
             Querees
             after
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             will.
             
          
           
             Having
             answered
             these
             few
             objections
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ;
             he
             *
             afterwards
             questioneth
             
               whither
               the
               hearers
               may
               have
               their
               translations
               or
               the
               originals
               to
               read
               or
               search
               in
               time
               of
               prophesie
               .
            
             Which
             he
             deneyeth
             .
             Of
             this
             point
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             not
             controverted
             between
             us
             ,
             yet
             I
             wil
             speak
             what
             I
             mind
             about
             it
             .
             Not
             condemning
             it
             ,
             as
             dooth
             he
             ;
             nor
             iustifying
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             abused
             by
             some
             ;
             but
             shewing
             the
             mean
             ,
             which
             I
             take
             to
             be
             best
             .
          
           
             His
             first
             reason
             is
             ;
             
               that
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               wrote
               books
               ,
               but
               never
               divided
               them
               into
               chapters
               or
               verses
               ,
               Henry
               Stephen
               first
               made
               the
               verses
               of
               the
               N.
               Testament
               :
            
             whereupon
             he
             concludeth
             that
             the
             
               hearers
               could
               not
               serch
               their
               bookes
               in
               time
               of
               hearing
               .
            
             I
             deney
             the
             consequence
             ;
             for
             in
             reading
             the
             law
             &
             expounding
             it
             ,
             comparing
             words
             with
             that
             which
             went
             before
             and
             after
             ;
             the
             hearers
             mought
             serch
             
             and
             see
             ;
             though
             it
             were
             with
             more
             difficultie
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             the
             Hebrue
             bibles
             that
             we
             have
             ,
             are
             all
             divided
             into
             chapters
             and
             verses
             ;
             as
             also
             into
             other
             sections
             ,
             noting
             where
             the
             lecture
             of
             the
             law
             began
             and
             ended
             ,
             and
             the
             lecture
             of
             the
             Prophets
             answerable
             to
             it
             .
             Whither
             the
             first
             writers
             did
             this
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             after
             them
             ,
             I
             wil
             not
             dispute
             ;
             but
             that
             thus
             they
             might
             doe
             ,
             I
             make
             no
             doubt
             :
             For
             God
             hath
             left
             to
             the
             discretiō
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             what
             quantitie
             of
             scripture
             to
             read
             and
             teach
             of
             .
             And
             this
             was
             the
             practise
             in
             th'
             Apostles
             dayes
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             that
             every
             sabbathall
             the
             law
             and
             prophets
             should
             be
             read
             over
             :
             &
             the
             Hebrue
             letters
             and
             marginall
             notes
             ,
             are
             sufficient
             records
             of
             the
             antiquitie
             of
             them
             .
             The
             Churches
             practise
             in
             the
             books
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             sheweth
             us
             our
             libertie
             in
             the
             Apostles
             writings
             ;
             which
             cannot
             be
             read
             over
             at
             once
             .
             And
             long
             before
             
               Henry
               Stephens
            
             time
             the
             Greek
             copies
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             had
             chapters
             and
             sections
             though
             otherweise
             then
             we
             now
             have
             .
             And
             Matthewes
             gospel
             parted
             into
             68.
             chapters
             or
             titles
             ,
             and
             355.
             sections
             ,
             was
             in
             a
             manner
             as
             easie
             for
             the
             readers
             to
             serch
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             with
             us
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             His
             second
             reason
             is
             ,
             that
             th'
             Apostles
             in
             citing
             scriptures
             ,
             
               quote
               not
               chapter
               and
               verse
               ,
               but
               onely
               say
               it
               is
               written
               by
               Zacharie
               ,
               by
               Jeremie
               ;
               the
               scripture
               sayth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             reason
             dependeth
             on
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             is
             there
             answered
             ,
             in
             part
             .
             Further
             I
             observe
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             speak
             diversly
             ,
             sometime
             naming
             †
             no
             book
             at
             all
             ;
             sometime
             naming
             the
             book
             ,
             as
             *
             the
             Psalmes
             ;
             sometime
             a
             part
             of
             the
             book
             ;
             as
             “
             the
             second
             psalme
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             particulated
             matters
             in
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             is
             not
             set
             down
             ;
             the
             summonely
             of
             things
             is
             recorded
             .
             The
             argument
             therfore
             concluding
             ,
             thus
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             written
             that
             they
             quoted
             chapters
             ,
             therefore
             they
             did
             it
             not
             ;
             is
             not
             of
             force
             ,
             negatively
             .
             But
             if
             if
             be
             true
             which
             Hilarie
             an
             ancient
             writer
             †
             recordeth
             that
             the
             seventie
             Greek
             interpreters
             did
             number
             and
             order
             the
             Psalmes
             ;
             and
             we
             find
             that
             sometimes
             the
             Apostles
             quoted
             what
             Psalm
             in
             nōber
             they
             alleged
             ;
             it
             may
             warrant
             us
             such
             like
             use
             of
             humane
             labours
             ,
             for
             help
             of
             our
             memorie
             .
          
           
             His
             third
             reason
             is
             of
             like
             nature
             ,
             
               that
               no
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               any
               hearer
               that
               had
               his
               book
            
             &c.
             yet
             mought
             it
             be
             ,
             say
             I
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             not
             mentioned
             ,
             they
             used
             to
             dispute
             in
             their
             synagogues
             (
             after
             the
             lecture
             
             was
             ended
             )
             ;
             and
             that
             †
             
               by
               the
               scriptures
            
             :
             and
             the
             hearers
             serched
             *
             
               the
               scriptures
               dayly
            
             for
             trial
             of
             doctrine
             .
             Who
             now
             can
             say
             that
             the
             hearers
             had
             or
             used
             no
             books
             in
             the
             synagogues
             ?
          
           
             His
             4.
             reason
             is
             ,
             that
             
               serching
               quotations
               hindreth
               attention
               ,
               for
               the
               mind
               and
               affections
               are
               distracted
               from
               hearing
               by
               seeking
               the
               places
            
             &c.
             
             This
             I
             grant
             to
             be
             amysse
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             so
             use
             their
             books
             ;
             for
             diligent
             eare
             shoud
             be
             given
             to
             all
             that
             is
             spoken
             .
             Howbeit
             this
             abuse
             ,
             may
             not
             abolish
             the
             lawful
             use
             :
             for
             as
             by
             turning
             of
             leaves
             many
             hinder
             thēselves
             in
             time
             of
             hearing
             ;
             so
             many
             againe
             attentively
             hearkning
             ,
             and
             comparing
             things
             spoken
             with
             the
             matters
             before
             and
             after
             in
             the
             chapter
             ,
             are
             not
             hindred
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             greatly
             furthered
             by
             looking
             on
             their
             books
             .
             And
             for
             this
             matter
             ,
             I
             rest
             with
             that
             rule
             given
             by
             th'
             Apostle
             ,
             for
             all
             things
             to
             be
             doon
             unto
             edification
             ,
             seemlily
             ,
             and
             with
             order
             .
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             12.
             40.
             
          
           
             His
             last
             reason
             is
             ,
             
               that
               manuscripts
               being
               few
               ,
               and
               very
               dear
               ,
               (
               there
               being
               yet
               no
               printing
               found
               out
               )
               all
               could
               not
               have
               or
               bring
               their
               bookes
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               onely
               one
               kind
               of
               true
               aad
               profitable
               hearing
               :
               eyther
               all
               to
               have
               bookes
               and
               serch
               or
               none
               .
            
             If
             God
             have
             left
             it
             to
             the
             wisdom
             and
             discretion
             of
             his
             people
             when
             and
             how
             to
             use
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             not
             to
             confound
             actions
             or
             hinder
             their
             good
             :
             I
             wil
             not
             bring
             their
             libertie
             into
             bondage
             ,
             nor
             prescribe
             a
             law
             ,
             where
             God
             hath
             given
             none
             .
             Though
             written
             copies
             were
             dear
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             many
             ;
             &
             many
             had
             them
             ;
             not
             all
             :
             for
             all
             now
             have
             not
             .
             That
             such
             as
             have
             not
             books
             ,
             or
             cannot
             read
             ,
             should
             prejudice
             other
             that
             have
             &
             can
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             .
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             for
             us
             to
             walk
             by
             example
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             but
             by
             general
             ground
             and
             equitie
             from
             Gods
             law
             :
             who
             permitteth
             us
             free
             use
             of
             the
             scriptures
             for
             our
             edification
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             if
             men
             use
             them
             in
             private
             or
             publik
             ,
             they
             do
             well
             .
          
           
             Thus
             am
             I
             at
             an
             end
             about
             the
             mayn
             cōtroversie
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             readers
             good
             I
             have
             beaten
             out
             and
             explaned
             ,
             shewing
             the
             true
             differences
             which
             he
             handled
             covertly
             for
             his
             best
             advantage
             .
             Wherein
             the
             judicious
             may
             discern
             ,
             how
             Mr.
             Sm.
             hath
             been
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             wavering
             like
             a
             reed
             shaken
             of
             the
             wind
             ;
             sometimes
             seming
             to
             allow
             translations
             ,
             sometime
             bitterly
             writing
             against
             them
             :
             that
             as
             easie
             it
             is
             to
             know
             *
             
               the
               way
               of
               a
               serpent
               upon
               the
               rock
            
             ;
             as
             the
             way
             of
             a
             man
             with
             his
             mineon
             error
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             A
             DEFENCE
             OF
             CHRISTS
             MINISTERIE
             in
             the
             church
             :
             against
             the
             contradiction
             of
             M.
             Smyth
             .
          
           
             VNto
             the
             former
             battel
             against
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             M.
             Sm.
             addeth
             strife
             about
             the
             ministerie
             :
             affirming
             that
             
               the
               triformed
               presbyterie
            
             (
             as
             he
             calleth
             it
             )
             
               consisting
               of
               three
               kind
               of
               Elders
               ,
               viz.
               Pastors
               ,
               Teachers
               ,
               Rulers
               ,
               is
               none
               of
               Gods
               ordinance
               ,
               but
               mans
               devise
               ;
               and
               that
               lay
               elders
               (
               so
               called
               )
               are
               antichristian
               .
            
          
           
             That
             other
             point
             ,
             being
             an
             idol
             of
             his
             own
             invention
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             have
             had
             worshiped
             in
             our
             church
             ,
             I
             have
             more
             largely
             dealt
             against
             :
             this
             latter
             being
             a
             thing
             oft
             discussed
             heretofore
             ,
             and
             no
             new
             thing
             by
             him
             alleged
             ;
             I
             wil
             the
             more
             briefly
             answer
             .
          
           
             M.
             Smyth
             a
             while
             before
             ,
             both
             agreed
             in
             judgment
             with
             us
             ;
             and
             wrote
             †
             in
             defence
             of
             this
             ministerie
             which
             now
             he
             oppugneth
             :
             but
             that
             his
             first
             fayth
             and
             labours
             ,
             he
             retracteth
             in
             this
             book
             :
             and
             sithence
             is
             fallen
             into
             further
             error
             about
             the
             covenant
             between
             God
             and
             his
             people
             .
             So
             by
             degrees
             he
             is
             come
             to
             undermine
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             ministerie
             ,
             and
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             three
             mayn
             grounds
             of
             Christian
             religion
             :
             to
             manifest
             himself
             one
             of
             those
             which
             *
             privily
             should
             bring
             in
             damnable
             heresies
             ,
             even
             denying
             the
             Lord
             that
             hath
             bought
             them
             ,
             and
             bring
             upon
             themselves
             swift
             damnation
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             Eldership
             ,
             his
             assertion
             is
             ;
             “
             
               The
               presbyterie
               is
               uniform
               consisting
               of
               Officers
               of
               one
               sort
               .
               Esa.
               66.
               28.
               compared
               with
               Exod.
               28.
               1.
               and
               Num.
               11.
               24.
               25.
               1
               
               Tim.
               3.
               1
               —
               8.
               
               Act.
               14.
               23.
               
               Phil.
               1.
               1.
               
               Ier.
               23.
               1
               —
               4.
               
               Ezek.
               34.
               1
               —
               6.
               
            
          
           
             If
             this
             opposite
             would
             have
             avouched
             the
             contrarie
             ,
             he
             mought
             with
             farr
             more
             reason
             have
             alleged
             these
             scriptures
             .
             For
             Isa.
             66.
             21.
             speaketh
             of
             Preists
             &
             
               Levites
               .
            
             ,
             which
             had
             charge
             of
             the
             sacrifices
             &
             sanctuarie
             :
             and
             Num.
             11.
             24.
             mentioneth
             the
             LXX
             .
             elders
             of
             Israel
             ,
             joyned
             with
             Moses
             to
             ayd
             him
             in
             the
             government
             :
             and
             which
             mought
             not
             meddle
             with
             the
             sacrifices
             .
             And
             are
             these
             fit
             scriptures
             to
             prove
             
               Officers
               of
               one
               sort
            
             ?
             If
             he
             mean
             no
             other
             Uniformitie
             in
             the
             presbyterie
             ,
             then
             was
             between
             those
             Elders
             and
             the
             Preists
             ,
             he
             fighteth
             with
             his
             own
             shadow
             ,
             not
             with
             us
             :
             who
             hold
             a
             more
             strict
             agreement
             
             in
             the
             Eldership
             of
             the
             church
             now
             ,
             then
             was
             in
             that
             Eldership
             and
             preisthood
             of
             the
             law
             ;
             where
             one
             tended
             to
             civil
             causes
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             ecclesiastical
             .
             But
             I
             wil
             come
             to
             his
             †
             
               reasons
               ,
               proving
               the
               Elders
               to
               be
               of
               one
               sort
               ,
               viz.
               al
               Pastors
               .
            
          
           
             
               First
               in
               the
               old
               testament
               (
               
                 sayth
                 he
              
               )
               there
               was
               but
               one
               kind
               of
               Priests
               ,
               
               who
               had
               equal
               authority
               to
               administer
               al
               the
               holy
               things
               :
               excepting
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               who
               typed
               forth
               Christ
               :
               so
               proportionably
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               there
               is
               but
               one
               sort
               of
               Elders
               ,
               who
               succede
               the
               Preists
               in
               the
               dispensation
               of
               holy
               things
               .
               Esa.
               66.
               21.
               
            
          
           
             Behold
             here
             at
             first
             ,
             the
             falshood
             of
             this
             adversarie
             :
             even
             now
             
             he
             quoted
             scriptures
             that
             spake
             of
             Preists
             ,
             Levites
             and
             other
             Elders
             ;
             al
             which
             were
             different
             :
             and
             here
             he
             taketh
             one
             sort
             onely
             ,
             Preists
             ,
             to
             conclude
             about
             the
             Eldership
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Christ.
             But
             thus
             to
             reason
             from
             part
             of
             the
             figure
             ;
             to
             the
             whol
             thing
             figured
             ,
             is
             mere
             deceit
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             he
             misseth
             in
             his
             proportion
             ,
             making
             al
             the
             Elders
             now
             ,
             to
             
               succeed
               the
               Preists
            
             then
             ,
             who
             
               had
               equal
               authoritie
               to
               administer
               al
               the
               holy
               things
               .
            
             For
             the
             prophet
             speaketh
             both
             of
             Preists
             and
             Levites
             Isa
             66
             ▪
             21.
             which
             had
             not
             equal
             authoritie
             in
             al
             the
             holy
             things
             ,
             as
             the
             law
             plainly
             sheweth
             ,
             Numb
             .
             16.
             8.
             9.
             10.
             40.
             and
             18.
             2.
             3.
             
             If
             now
             al
             the
             Elders
             be
             of
             one
             sort
             ,
             &
             equally
             administer
             al
             the
             holy
             things
             ,
             proportion
             is
             not
             kept
             with
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             of
             the
             law
             as
             Esaias
             prophesied
             .
          
           
             M.
             Sm.
             saw
             this
             inconvenience
             ,
             and
             therfore
             *
             afterwards
             seeketh
             thus
             to
             shift
             it
             off
             .
             
               The
               Deacons
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               in
               the
               new
               testament
               are
               answerable
               to
               the
               Levites
               in
               the
               old
               ;
               as
               the
               Elders
               ar
               answerable
               to
               their
               Preists
               Esa.
            
             66.
             21.
             
               compared
               with
            
             1
             Chron.
             26.
             20.
             
          
           
             Here
             agayn
             he
             useth
             his
             former
             fallacie
             ,
             concluding
             from
             part
             of
             the
             Levites
             ,
             unto
             the
             whole
             .
             And
             taking
             one
             peece
             of
             scripture
             he
             neglecteth
             many
             other
             vvhich
             make
             against
             him
             .
             For
             as
             1
             Chron.
             26.
             20.
             shevveth
             that
             some
             Levites
             had
             charge
             of
             the
             treasures
             ;
             so
             1
             Chron.
             23.
             27.
             28.
             
             &c.
             and
             25.
             1
             ,
             2.
             &c.
             and
             26.
             1
             ,
             2.
             &c.
             &
             Num.
             18
             ▪
             &
             other
             scriptures
             many
             ,
             shevv
             that
             othersome
             vvere
             assistants
             to
             the
             Preists
             in
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Lords
             hovvse
             in
             al
             businesses
             ,
             stāding
             “
             every
             morning
             and
             evening
             to
             give
             thanks
             and
             to
             prayse
             the
             Lord
             :
             and
             togither
             vvith
             the
             Preists
             †
             did
             teach
             &
             instruct
             the
             people
             ,
             
             according
             to
             the
             blessing
             which
             Moses
             pronounced
             upon
             the
             whole
             tribe
             ,
             Deut.
             33.
             9.
             10.
             
             So
             that
             the
             Levites
             were
             Ministers
             also
             of
             the
             word
             &
             prayer
             ,
             which
             is
             directly
             differing
             from
             the
             Deacons
             office
             in
             the
             Church
             now
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             Act.
             6.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               As
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               there
               was
               the
               sanhedrim
               which
               consisted
               
               of
               70.
               ancients
               for
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               kingdom
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               type
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               all
               which
               elders
               in
               their
               first
               institution
               *
               did
               prophesie
               and
               were
               of
               one
               kind
               under
               Moses
               :
               so
               in
               the
               new
               testament
               under
               Christ
               Jesus
               which
               is
               the
               King
               of
               the
               Church
               ther
               is
               asu●●drion
               or
               eldership
               consisting
               of
               ancients
               of
               one
               kind
               ,
               who
               administer
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Rev.
               4.
               4.
               
               &
               5.
               6.
               
            
          
           
             First
             here
             is
             the
             same
             fallacie
             that
             we
             had
             before
             ,
             concluding
             frō
             
             a
             part
             to
             the
             whol
             .
             For
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             Esaias
             was
             cited
             for
             Preists
             and
             Levites
             to
             be
             figures
             of
             our
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             now
             the
             Ancients
             of
             Israel
             are
             alleged
             for
             figures
             also
             ;
             &
             because
             these
             Anciēts
             were
             of
             one
             sort
             ,
             therefore
             all
             the
             Presbyterie
             figured
             both
             by
             Preists
             of
             Levi
             ,
             and
             by
             Ancients
             of
             other
             tribes
             ,
             must
             be
             all
             of
             one
             sort
             .
             The
             conclusion
             is
             vanitie
             .
             Rather
             the
             reason
             should
             be
             framed
             thus
             ,
             as
             the
             teaching
             Preists
             were
             of
             one
             sort
             and
             the
             governing
             Elders
             of
             an
             other
             ;
             so
             the
             teaching
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             the
             governing
             elders
             differ
             at
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             Or
             ,
             taking
             those
             Elders
             politik
             ,
             to
             be
             figures
             of
             our
             Elders
             ecclesiastik
             ,
             as
             M.
             Sm.
             maketh
             them
             ,
             the
             true
             proportion
             is
             but
             this
             ,
             as
             governing
             elders
             then
             ,
             so
             governing
             elders
             now
             ,
             are
             all
             of
             one
             sort
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             that
             which
             we
             hold
             .
          
           
             Neyther
             wil
             his
             other
             places
             Rev.
             4.
             4.
             and
             5.
             6.
             help
             him
             any
             better
             .
             For
             he
             seemeth
             to
             understand
             by
             that
             vision
             ,
             the
             church
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             24.
             elders
             about
             the
             throne
             ,
             (
             all
             which
             were
             of
             one
             kind
             )
             the
             eldership
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             but
             he
             should
             with
             all
             have
             considered
             ,
             that
             besides
             those
             Elders
             ,
             there
             were
             4.
             other
             †
             winged
             creatures
             ful
             of
             eyes
             ,
             which
             incessantly
             praysed
             God
             ,
             and
             went
             *
             before
             the
             Elders
             in
             this
             action
             of
             worship
             :
             and
             these
             were
             of
             the
             number
             “
             of
             the
             redeemed
             by
             Christ
             blood
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Kings
             and
             Preists
             that
             reigned
             on
             earth
             ;
             and
             being
             as
             meet
             to
             signifie
             the
             
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             24.
             are
             to
             signifie
             the
             ruling
             elders
             ;
             wil
             rather
             shew
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             teachers
             and
             governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             then
             that
             they
             should
             be
             of
             one
             sort
             .
             How
             beit
             I
             rest
             not
             in
             his
             exposition
             of
             those
             Elders
             :
             but
             that
             is
             another
             point
             .
          
           
             
               Againe
               (
               
                 sayth
                 he
              
               )
               if
               Pastor
               ,
               Teacher
               ,
               Elder
               ,
               had
               been
               3.
               offices
               formally
               
               differing
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               intending
               to
               teach
               the
               several
               officers
               of
               the
               church
               ,
               would
               have
               mentioned
               them
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               but
               there
               he
               onely
               mentioneth
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               according
               as
               Philip.
               1.
               1.
               go
               :
               Bishops
               are
               onely
               of
               one
               sort
               or
               kind
               .
            
          
           
             How
             M.
             Sm.
             understandeth
             this
             phrase
             of
             
               formally
               differing
            
             ,
             I
             
             cannot
             tel
             ;
             his
             logik
             is
             not
             like
             every
             mans
             :
             the
             speach
             being
             well
             taken
             ,
             I
             admit
             of
             ;
             and
             doe
             deney
             the
             consequence
             of
             his
             argument
             ,
             that
             
               if
               they
               differ
               formally
            
             they
             should
             have
             been
             mentioned
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             for
             it
             is
             as
             if
             he
             should
             have
             sayd
             ,
             if
             Preists
             &
             Levites
             differ
             formally
             ,
             Moses
             would
             so
             have
             mentioned
             them
             ,
             Deut.
             33.
             8
             .
             -10
             .
             Nay
             Moses
             having
             mentioned
             the
             difference
             *
             other
             where
             ;
             thought
             it
             not
             needful
             to
             set
             it
             down
             here
             ;
             and
             so
             dooth
             th'
             Apostle
             .
             It
             is
             a
             weak
             ground
             to
             conclude
             against
             a
             thing
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             written
             in
             such
             or
             such
             a
             chapter
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Apostle
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               intendeth
               to
               teach
               the
               several
               offices
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             Not
             so
             ;
             but
             rather
             he
             intendeth
             to
             shew
             ,
             how
             officers
             in
             generall
             should
             be
             qualified
             ;
             and
             setting
             downe
             things
             common
             to
             all
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             needlesse
             repetition
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             Pastor
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             things
             of
             the
             teacher
             ,
             and
             againe
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             the
             same
             of
             the
             Elder
             :
             he
             useth
             no
             such
             tautologies
             .
             And
             Timothee
             needed
             not
             to
             be
             taught
             what
             offices
             belonged
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             he
             mought
             have
             need
             to
             be
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             qualifications
             .
             Yet
             even
             in
             the
             same
             Epistle
             ,
             upon
             other
             occasions
             ,
             he
             mentioneth
             †
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             office
             ,
             some
             being
             to
             rule
             wel
             ,
             some
             to
             labour
             in
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             .
             Of
             which
             we
             shall
             speak
             anon
             .
             And
             in
             his
             other
             Epistles
             ,
             the
             like
             differences
             ar
             playn
             .
             Rom.
             12.
             7.
             8.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             4.
             5.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Moreover
               ,
               (
               
                 sayth
                 he
              
               )
               if
               th'
               Apostles
               had
               ordeyned
               three
               kind
               
               of
               ELDRS
               Actes
               .
               14.
               23.
               they
               would
               have
               mentioned
               them
               
               with
               their
               several
               kinds
               of
               ordinations
               :
               but
               that
               is
               not
               doon
               :
               for
               in
               one
               phrase
               their
               election
               and
               ordination
               is
               mentioned
               :
               go
               ;
               their
               ordination
               being
               one
               ,
               their
               office
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               not
               three
               .
            
          
           
             A
             reason
             much
             like
             the
             former
             ,
             &
             of
             like
             vanitie
             ;
             for
             to
             say
             ,
             such
             
             a
             thing
             is
             not
             mentioned
             in
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             therfore
             it
             was
             not
             doon
             ;
             is
             inconsequent
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             the
             minding
             of
             his
             owne
             words
             ,
             mought
             have
             stayed
             him
             from
             so
             concluding
             :
             for
             if
             Luke
             writing
             the
             action
             ,
             doth
             
               in
               one
               phrase
            
             yea
             even
             in
             one
             word
             summ
             up
             both
             the
             election
             &
             the
             ordination
             ,
             which
             yet
             ar
             different
             ,
             and
             doon
             with
             many
             circumstances
             :
             may
             he
             not
             also
             under
             the
             general
             name
             Elders
             ,
             imply
             differēt
             sorts
             .
             Agayn
             where
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             expresseth
             not
             any
             one
             kind
             of
             ordination
             ,
             nor
             any
             one
             word
             spoken
             to
             the
             officers
             ,
             concerning
             their
             charge
             and
             office
             layd
             upon
             them
             ;
             which
             yet
             no
             doubt
             was
             doon
             :
             Who
             would
             look
             for
             a
             
               severall
               kind
               of
               ordination
            
             ,
             to
             be
             mentioned
             in
             such
             a
             place
             ?
          
           
             
               Further
               if
               ther
               had
               been
               3
               kind
               of
               Elders
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               then
               the
               Apostle
               at
               Miletum
               would
               haue
               given
               them
               severall
               charges
               as
               having
               several
               duties
               
               lying
               upon
               them
               :
               hut
               th'
               Apostle
               Act.
               20.
               28.
               giveth
               them
               one
               general
               charge
               common
               to
               them
               al
               ,
               namely
               the
               dutie
               of
               feeding
               ,
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Pastor
               .
               go
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               Pastors
               .
            
          
           
             These
             reasons
             be
             al
             of
             a
             sute
             :
             and
             the
             prayer
             of
             David
             seemeth
             to
             have
             prevailed
             against
             this
             man
             ,
             for
             †
             
               when
               he
               shooteth
               arrowes
            
             ,
             they
             
             ar
             
               as
               broken
            
             :
             or
             
               like
               unto
               strawes
            
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             we
             cannot
             say
             what
             
               several
               charges
            
             Paul
             gaue
             those
             Elders
             ;
             seing
             all
             his
             words
             in
             particular
             are
             hot
             recorded
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             he
             spake
             many
             moe
             words
             ,
             then
             are
             set
             downe
             :
             and
             it
             is
             usuall
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             to
             summ
             up
             mens
             speeches
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             suppose
             he
             gave
             no
             
               several
               charges
               ,
               but
               one
               general
               common
               to
               them
               all
               ,
            
             which
             was
             †
             Poimainein
             to
             feed
             and
             govern
             the
             flock
             :
             yet
             wil
             not
             this
             prove
             that
             they
             had
             all
             one
             undistinct
             office
             :
             any
             more
             then
             that
             Peter
             had
             no
             other
             then
             a
             common
             Pastours
             office
             ,
             
             because
             Christ
             gave
             him
             but
             a
             general
             charge
             common
             to
             al
             Pastors
             *
             
               poimaine
               ,
               feed
            
             my
             sheep
             .
          
           
             The
             Preists
             and
             Levites
             had
             distinct
             offices
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             manifested
             :
             yet
             Hezekiah
             speaking
             to
             them
             al
             generally
             ,
             (
             as
             Paul
             dooth
             here
             to
             the
             Elders
             ,
             )
             gives
             them
             not
             several
             charges
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             severall
             duties
             ,
             but
             useth
             one
             common
             exhortation
             to
             them
             al
             :
             which
             if
             one
             would
             pervert
             ,
             (
             as
             this
             man
             dooth
             Pauls
             speech
             ,
             )
             he
             mought
             plead
             that
             all
             the
             Levits
             then
             were
             properly
             to
             burn
             incense
             ,
             as
             that
             al
             the
             Elders
             now
             should
             properly
             do
             the
             Pastors
             dutie
             .
             See
             2
             Chro.
             29.
             4.
             5.
             
             —
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             conclusion
             which
             he
             maketh
             that
             therefore
             
               al
               are
               Pastors
            
             ,
             if
             he
             mean
             it
             in
             the
             strict
             sense
             ,
             is
             deneyed
             ,
             as
             inconsequent
             .
             If
             in
             the
             large
             sense
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             deceiveth
             by
             ambiguitie
             :
             for
             Christ
             is
             a
             *
             Pastor
             ,
             the
             Apostles-were
             †
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             all
             Bishops
             &
             governours
             generally
             :
             yet
             no
             man
             I
             think
             doubteth
             but
             these
             do
             differ
             .
          
           
             
               Besides
               .
               Eph.
               4.
               11.
               
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               are
               all
               one
               office
               .
               For
               wheras
               
               the
               Apostle
               had
               spoken
               distributively
               before
               of
               Apostles
               Prophets
               ,
               Evangelists
               as
               intending
               them
               several
               offices
               :
               he
               speaketh
               copulatively
               of
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               exegetically
               teaching
               that
               they
               are
               both
               one
               office
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             observed
             ,
             how
             himselfe
             doth
             say
             ,
             
               Apostles
               ,
               Prophets
            
             
             Evengelists
             were
             
               several
               offices
            
             ;
             yet
             can
             he
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             generally
             they
             were
             to
             poimaeinein
             ,
             that
             is
             doe
             the
             dutie
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             feeding
             and
             governing
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             :
             &
             so
             his
             former
             exception
             against
             Act.
             20.
             is
             found
             of
             no
             weight
             .
             Also
             his
             reasons
             from
             Isa
             .
             66.
             21.
             
             &
             Numbers
             11.
             25.
             for
             one
             sort
             of
             officers
             to
             be
             figured
             in
             the
             law
             ,
             are
             of
             as
             little
             valew
             ;
             unlesse
             we
             should
             think
             that
             the
             principal
             officers
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             were
             not
             figured
             or
             prophesied
             of
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             the
             exposition
             which
             he
             giveth
             of
             Ephes.
             4.
             11.
             is
             against
             the
             Apostles
             purpose
             ,
             who
             distinctly
             and
             distributively
             
             setteth
             down
             the
             divers
             gifts
             and
             offices
             of
             the
             church
             :
             and
             therfore
             cānot
             be
             thought
             to
             expresse
             one
             &
             the
             same
             office
             by
             two
             names
             .
             For
             though
             he
             
               speak
               copulatively
               ,
               pastors
               and
               teachers
               ,
            
             yet
             is
             ther
             no
             reason
             why
             these
             should
             be
             taken
             for
             one
             ,
             seeing
             this
             word
             and
             ,
             coupleth
             divers
             things
             &
             divers
             officers
             ;
             as
             
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
            
             ,
             Eph.
             2.
             20
             ,
             and
             3
             ,
             5.
             
             
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
            
             Act.
             15
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Prophets
               &
               Teachers
            
             ,
             Act
             13
             ,
             1.
             and
             a
             thowsand
             the
             like
             .
             Neither
             needed
             he
             
               teach
               exegetically
            
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             exposition
             what
             the
             pastors
             office
             is
             ;
             seeing
             it
             was
             as
             wel
             ,
             if
             not
             better
             known
             ,
             then
             the
             Prophets
             office
             or
             Evangelists
             :
             neyther
             is
             it
             an
             exposition
             ,
             when
             the
             latter
             is
             as
             dark
             and
             more
             then
             the
             former
             ;
             and
             the
             first
             more
             proper
             then
             the
             second
             .
             For
             the
             proper
             name
             of
             the
             office
             ,
             as
             M.
             Sm.
             takes
             it
             ,
             is
             Pastor
             :
             now
             to
             say
             
               Pastors
               that
               is
               teachers
            
             ,
             were
             to
             explayn
             the
             proper
             by
             the
             unproper
             ,
             or
             commune
             name
             ,
             which
             neither
             Paul
             nor
             any
             wise
             writer
             useth
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
             But
             is
             ignorance
             or
             a
             worse
             thing
             that
             causeth
             M.
             Sm.
             to
             pervert
             so
             plain
             a
             place
             .
             The
             Apostle
             particulating
             the
             several
             offices
             
               some
               Apostles
               ,
               some
               Prophets
               &c.
            
             doth
             in
             the
             last
             branch
             according
             to
             the
             elegancie
             both
             of
             the
             Hebrue
             and
             Greek
             tongues
             ,
             omitt
             the
             word
             some
             ,
             putting
             and
             in
             the
             sted
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             same
             meaning
             .
             An
             example
             of
             the
             Bebrue
             may
             be
             seen
             Hos.
             3.
             4.
             where
             the
             Prophet
             telleth
             how
             Israel
             should
             remayn
             
               without
               King
               ,
               and
               without
               Prince
               ,
               and
               without
               offring
               ,
               and
               without
               statue
               ,
               and
               without
               Ephod
               ,
               and
               Teraphim
               :
            
             meaning
             
               and
               without
               Teraphim
            
             .
             Here
             in
             the
             last
             place
             the
             word
             without
             ,
             is
             omitted
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             reader
             ,
             as
             our
             English
             translation
             dooth
             expresse
             ;
             for
             it
             were
             trifling
             to
             say
             as
             Mr.
             Smyth
             ,
             that
             the
             two
             last
             are
             one
             ,
             because
             and
             coupleth
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             exegetically
             one
             expoundeth
             an
             other
             ,
             when
             as
             it
             is
             but
             an
             elegancie
             in
             the
             language
             :
             as
             al
             that
             have
             skil
             in
             it
             can
             tel
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             is
             in
             the
             Greek
             tongue
             ,
             and
             in
             Pauls
             own
             writing
             ▪
             Gal.
             3.
             28.
             
             There
             
               is
               neither
               Jew
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               nor
               Greek
               ;
               there
               is
               neither
               bond
               nor
               free
               :
               there
               is
               neither
               male
               and
               female
               :
            
             that
             is
             
               nor
               female
               ▪
            
             where
             and
             coupleth
             in
             the
             last
             place
             ,
             male
             and
             female
             ,
             not
             as
             of
             one
             kind
             but
             divers
             ;
             and
             meaneth
             the
             same
             that
             nor
             did
             before
             .
          
           
           
             The
             very
             like
             phrase
             and
             elegancie
             useth
             he
             here
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             11.
             as
             any
             that
             favoureth
             the
             language
             and
             purpose
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             may
             perceive
             .
             and
             this
             is
             plainly
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Syriak
             ,
             which
             speaketh
             of
             the
             two
             last
             as
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               and
               some
               Pastors
               and
               some
               Teachers
               .
            
             It
             is
             also
             manifested
             by
             Paul
             himself
             elswher
             distinguishing
             these
             two
             offices
             ,
             as
             1
             Cor.
             12
             ,
             8.
             
               to
               one
               is
               given
               the
               word
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               to
               another
               the
               word
               of
               knowledge
               :
            
             and
             Rom.
             12.
             7.
             8.
             
               or
               he
               that
               teacheth
               on
               teaching
               ,
               or
               he
               that
               exhorteth
               on
               exhortation
               .
            
             And
             if
             in
             one
             place
             he
             putteth
             a
             difference
             ;
             we
             should
             not
             think
             that
             in
             another
             he
             takes
             it
             away
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             playn
             doctrine
             set
             down
             in
             scripture
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             corrupted
             by
             such
             violent
             expositions
             as
             Mr.
             Smyth
             maketh
             of
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             
               Lastly
               (
               
                 sayth
                 he
              
               )
               if
               al
               the
               Elders
               have
               the
               pastors
               gifts
               ,
               and
               the
               works
               
               of
               the
               pastor
               ,
               and
               the
               pastors
               ordination
               ,
               then
               they
               have
               al
               the
               pastors
               office
               .
               But
               al
               the
               Elders
               have
               the
               pastors
               gifts
               viz.
               the
               word
               of
               wisdome
               or
               the
               gift
               of
               exhortation
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               9.
               and
               therefore
               the
               pastors
               work
               ,
               as
               Act.
               20.
               28.
               1
               
               Pet.
               5.
               2.
               which
               is
               feeding
               or
               exhorting
               :
               and
               so
               the
               same
               ordination
               .
               Act.
               14.
               23.
               
               Therfore
               al
               the
               Elders
               have
               the
               same
               office
               of
               the
               Pastor
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               al
               of
               one
               sort
               .
            
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             this
             reason
             is
             deceitful
             ;
             for
             though
             in
             some
             
             sort
             and
             common
             mesure
             al
             the
             Elders
             have
             the
             pastors
             gifts
             ,
             &
             ordination
             ,
             and
             doe
             the
             pastors
             work
             ;
             being
             al
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             careful
             lookers
             to
             ,
             and
             feeders
             of
             the
             flock
             :
             yet
             in
             special
             manner
             &
             measure
             they
             differ
             in
             al.
             Otherweise
             ,
             we
             may
             also
             confound
             other
             offices
             :
             as
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             the
             Evangelists
             and
             the
             Pastors
             .
             For
             Paul
             an
             Apostle
             sayth
             of
             Timothee
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             *
             
               he
               worketh
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               even
               as
               I.
            
             Had
             these
             two
             therfore
             one
             office
             ?
             Agayn
             ,
             Timothee
             and
             Titus
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             pastors
             of
             the
             churches
             ,
             had
             the
             same
             gifts
             ,
             namely
             the
             word
             of
             wisdom
             to
             exhort
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6
             ,
             2.
             
             Tit.
             2
             ,
             15.
             with
             Rom.
             12
             ,
             8.
             and
             therefore
             the
             same
             work
             ,
             (
             as
             these
             scriptures
             alleged
             shew
             ;
             )
             and
             the
             same
             ordination
             by
             imposition
             of
             hands
             of
             the
             Apostle
             and
             Eldership
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             6.
             1
             
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             with
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             
             Wil
             M.
             Sm.
             hereupon
             conclude
             ,
             therfore
             
               al
               pastors
               have
               the
               same
               office
               with
               the
               Evangelists
               ?
            
             If
             he
             acknovvledge
             an
             error
             in
             that
             ,
             so
             may
             he
             doe
             in
             this
             .
             
             For
             it
             is
             the
             special
             excellencie
             of
             the
             gifts
             of
             exhorting
             ,
             teaching
             ,
             ruling
             ,
             which
             causeth
             the
             pastors
             ,
             teachers
             ,
             rulers
             ,
             to
             be
             designed
             unto
             several
             works
             and
             offices
             .
             For
             it
             were
             vanitie
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             teachers
             mought
             be
             without
             the
             word
             of
             wisdom
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             Pastors
             without
             the
             word
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             rulers
             without
             both
             .
             Everie
             Levites
             lips
             were
             to
             preserve
             knovvledge
             ,
             for
             the
             people
             to
             seek
             the
             lavv
             at
             his
             mouth
             ,
             as
             at
             the
             preists
             ;
             Deut.
             33.
             8.
             10.
             
             Mal.
             2.
             7.
             yet
             vvas
             ther
             difference
             in
             the
             office
             So
             in
             Christs
             Church
             vvhere
             gifts
             are
             bestovved
             in
             varietie
             ,
             he
             that
             excelleth
             in
             the
             vvord
             of
             vvisdome
             and
             exhortation
             more
             then
             doctrine
             ,
             is
             (
             being
             lavvfully
             caled
             thereto
             ,
             a
             pastor
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             excelleth
             in
             doctrine
             more
             then
             in
             exhortation
             ,
             is
             a
             teacher
             :
             and
             they
             that
             excel
             other
             brethren
             in
             discretion
             gravitie
             &c.
             though
             they
             have
             not
             meet
             gifts
             for
             pastors
             or
             teachers
             ,
             are
             (
             being
             caled
             thereunto
             )
             Elders
             or
             governours
             ,
             to
             assist
             the
             other
             in
             guiding
             the
             vvayes
             of
             the
             church
             .
             And
             needful
             are
             they
             unto
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             one
             man
             may
             vvel
             teach
             an
             hundred
             ,
             but
             tvvo
             men
             vvil
             scarse
             govern
             half
             so
             many
             in
             peace
             and
             order
             :
             so
             great
             a
             difference
             there
             is
             ,
             betvveen
             the
             knovvledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             due
             vvalking
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             therfore
             M.
             S.
             gives
             al
             the
             Elders
             ,
             the
             
               word
               of
               wisdome
            
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             pastors
             office
             ;
             meaning
             strictly
             and
             properly
             :
             he
             contraryeth
             the
             Apostle
             vvho
             sayth
             ,
             †
             
               there
               are
               diversities
               of
               gifts
               ;
               and
               to
               one
               is
               given
               the
               word
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               to
               another
               the
               word
               of
               knowledge
            
             ;
             and
             agayn
             speaking
             of
             office
             ,
             he
             mentioneth
             *
             distinctly
             teaching
             ,
             &
             exhorting
             ,
             &
             ruling
             ,
             not
             in
             one
             person
             but
             in
             sundry
             .
             Although
             sometime
             speaking
             of
             the
             Eldership
             in
             general
             ,
             he
             ascribeth
             the
             same
             vvork
             in
             general
             thereto
             ,
             as
             in
             Tit.
             1.
             
             Act.
             20.
             and
             other
             like
             places
             .
             Of
             the
             ordination
             Act.
             14.
             vve
             spake
             before
             .
          
           
             Novv
             after
             al
             these
             reasons
             ,
             M.
             Sm.
             thus
             concludeth
             .
             
               Hence
               this
               con●ectorie
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               ariseth
               :
               that
               the
               Eldership
               consisting
               of
               three
               sorts
               of
               Elders
               ,
               is
               the
               invention
               of
               man
               ,
               having
               both
               an
               antichristian
               ministerie
               and
               goverment
               in
               it
               .
               And
               therfore
               when
               the
               popish
               prelacie
               was
               supprest
               ,
               and
               the
               triformed
               presbyterie
               substituted
               ,
               one
               antichrist
               was
               put
               down
               ,
               and
               another
               was
               set
               up
               in
               his
               place
               .
               &c.
            
             vvith
             other
             like
             contumelies
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             falshood
             and
             vanitie
             of
             his
             reasons
             having
             been
             manifested
             ,
             al
             these
             reproches
             do
             turn
             into
             his
             ovvn
             bosome
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             is
             
             fulfilled
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             *
             whiles
             like
             the
             raging
             sea
             ,
             he
             thus
             casteth
             up
             mire
             and
             dirt
             .
             For
             God
             having
             given
             to
             his
             church
             “
             
               diversities
               of
               giftes
               ,
               diversities
               of
               administratiōs
            
             (
             or
             
               offices
               ,
               )
               and
               diversities
               of
               operations
               ,
            
             some
             for
             to
             †
             teach
             ,
             some
             to
             exhort
             ,
             some
             for
             to
             rule
             ;
             and
             having
             evidently
             distinguished
             between
             “
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             Governours
             ;
             between
             those
             Elders
             that
             *
             
               rule
               wel
            
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             
               labour
               in
               the
               word
               &
               doctrine
               :
            
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             spirit
             of
             Antichrist
             and
             of
             Satan
             ,
             that
             thus
             despiteth
             Christs
             holy
             ordinances
             ,
             which
             this
             adversarie
             himself
             sometime
             acknowledged
             and
             walked
             in
             ;
             and
             now
             hath
             forsaken
             ,
             without
             ground
             of
             truth
             .
             But
             he
             hath
             more
             yet
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             
               answering
               the
               obiections
               for
               3.
               sorts
               of
               Elders
               :
            
             which
             he
             thus
             *
             layeth
             down
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               objection
               .
            
             
               1
               Tim.
               5.
               17.
               
               In
               this
               place
               the
               Apostle
               maketh
               two
               sorts
               of
               Elders
               ,
               1.
               those
               that
               rule
               onely
               ,
               2.
               and
               those
               that
               teach
               and
               rule
               .
               And
               Ephe.
               4.
               11.
               he
               maketh
               2.
               kindes
               of
               those
               that
               teach
               ,
               Pastors
               and
               Doctors
               .
               Therefore
               there
               are
               3.
               kindes
               of
               Elders
               formally
               differing
               each
               from
               other
               .
            
             
               
                 Mr
                 Smythes
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 to
                 Timothee
                 teacheth
                 that
                 Elders
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 for
                 2.
                 workes
                 ,
                 wel
                 ruling
                 and
                 laborious
                 or
                 painful
                 teaching
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 dooth
                 not
                 import
                 a
                 distribution
                 of
                 Officers
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 commendation
                 of
                 several
                 workes
                 of
                 one
                 office
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 specialty
                 consisteth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 ruling
                 &
                 teaching
                 which
                 are
                 common
                 to
                 all
                 Elders
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 qualitie
                 of
                 the
                 works
                 ,
                 viz.
                 wel
                 ruling
                 ,
                 and
                 painful
                 teaching
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 th'
                 Apostle
                 should
                 say
                 .
                 Elders
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 double
                 honour
                 for
                 wise
                 government
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 are
                 they
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 for
                 their
                 laborious
                 and
                 painful
                 teaching
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Replie
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 emptie
                 words
                 mought
                 cary
                 away
                 matters
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 woe
                 with
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 for
                 ech
                 spirit
                 of
                 error
                 would
                 bear
                 it
                 down
                 .
                 A
                 doctrin
                 most
                 playn
                 ,
                 set
                 forth
                 in
                 evident
                 words
                 ;
                 is
                 here
                 turned
                 aside
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 deceitful
                 glosse
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 the
                 text
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Two
                   several
                   works
                
                 he
                 acknowledgeth
                 ruling
                 and
                 teaching
                 :
                 yet
                 two
                 several
                 men
                 for
                 these
                 workes
                 he
                 wil
                 not
                 admit
                 of
                 .
                 But
                 had
                 he
                 learned
                 
                 the
                 Apostles
                 word
                 ,
                 †
                 who
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 ?
                 he
                 mought
                 have
                 seen
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 counsel
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 adding
                 helps
                 to
                 the
                 teachers
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Apostles
                 those
                 excellent
                 master
                 builders
                 ,
                 had
                 need
                 of
                 supply
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 sufficiencie
                 ;
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 need
                 have
                 wee
                 weaklings
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 Gods
                 usual
                 administration
                 in
                 his
                 church
                 ,
                 for
                 several
                 works
                 to
                 appoint
                 several
                 persons
                 :
                 so
                 to
                 Moses
                 he
                 committed
                 *
                 the
                 goverment
                 political
                 ,
                 to
                 “
                 Aaron
                 the
                 ecclesiastical
                 .
                 To
                 Moses
                 he
                 adjoyned
                 †
                 70.
                 ancients
                 of
                 Israel
                 ;
                 besides
                 the
                 *
                 ordinarie
                 inferiour
                 governours
                 :
                 to
                 Aaron
                 he
                 “
                 gave
                 for
                 a
                 gift
                 the
                 whole
                 tribe
                 of
                 Levi.
                 The
                 Levites
                 had
                 also
                 their
                 special
                 distributions
                 ,
                 †
                 some
                 helping
                 the
                 Preists
                 in
                 sacrificing
                 &c.
                 some
                 tending
                 to
                 song
                 and
                 musik
                 ,
                 some
                 warding
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 some
                 looking
                 to
                 the
                 treasures
                 :
                 al
                 joyntly
                 the
                 Ministers
                 and
                 teachers
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 .
                 Deut.
                 10
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 &
                 33.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 also
                 providing
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 his
                 church
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 *
                 
                   diversities
                   of
                   operations
                
                 or
                 effects
                 to
                 work
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 so
                 hath
                 he
                 given
                 “
                 
                   diversities
                   of
                   gifts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 to
                 †
                 diverse
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 with
                 *
                 
                   diversities
                   of
                   ministeries
                
                 or
                 offices
                 ,
                 “
                 some
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 exhort
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 distribute
                 ,
                 some
                 to
                 rvle
                 ;
                 that
                 that
                 gift
                 which
                 is
                 dimm
                 in
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 may
                 shine
                 clear
                 in
                 an
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 church
                 have
                 the
                 use
                 and
                 benefit
                 of
                 al.
                 Now
                 comes
                 M.
                 Sm.
                 and
                 he
                 not
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 deney
                 the
                 diversities
                 of
                 works
                 and
                 operations
                 required
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 :
                 yet
                 dareth
                 deney
                 the
                 diversities
                 of
                 offices
                 ,
                 and
                 wil
                 have
                 one
                 man
                 in
                 one
                 limited
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 al
                 that
                 perteyneth
                 to
                 exhorting
                 ,
                 teaching
                 ,
                 and
                 governing
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 :
                 though
                 the
                 scriptures
                 doe
                 so
                 plainly
                 distinguish
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 men
                 excelling
                 in
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 be
                 chosen
                 to
                 attend
                 unto
                 that
                 ministration
                 or
                 office
                 of
                 exhorting
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 excelling
                 in
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 teaching
                 ,
                 others
                 in
                 governing
                 ,
                 be
                 chosen
                 to
                 execute
                 their
                 gifts
                 in
                 the
                 teachers
                 and
                 governours
                 offices
                 ;
                 this
                 he
                 exclaymeth
                 to
                 be
                 Antichristian
                 :
                 for
                 one
                 office
                 he
                 thinks
                 must
                 doe
                 al.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 end
                 wresteth
                 he
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 Paul
                 *
                 
                   The
                   Elders
                   that
                   rule
                   wel
                   ,
                   are
                   worthy
                   double
                   honour
                   :
                   specially
                   they
                   that
                   labour
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   &
                   doctrine
                   .
                
                 The
                 specialtie
                 sayth
                 M.
                 S.
                 consisteth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 
                   ruling
                   &
                   teaching
                
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 qualitie
                 of
                 the
                 works
                 ,
                 viz
                 ,
                 
                   wel
                   ruling
                   &
                   fupainll
                
                 
                 teaching
                 .
                 I
                 deney
                 this
                 violent
                 construction
                 :
                 and
                 affirm
                 the
                 specially
                 here
                 added
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 to
                 respect
                 a
                 special
                 distinct
                 person
                 in
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 work
                 :
                 as
                 may
                 thus
                 be
                 manifested
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 treateth
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 whom
                 it
                 belongeth
                 .
                 *
                 
                   Honour
                   widowes
                
                 (
                 sayth
                 he
                 )
                 
                   which
                   are
                   widowes
                   in
                   deed
                   .
                   Give
                
                 “
                 
                   double
                   honour
                
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Elders
                   that
                   rule
                   wel
                   :
                   speciallie
                
                 to
                 
                   them
                   that
                   labour
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   .
                
                 As
                 
                   honour
                   &
                   double
                   honour
                
                 ,
                 respecteth
                 several
                 persons
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 estates
                 and
                 imployments
                 ;
                 so
                 
                   double
                   honour
                
                 and
                 
                   special
                   double
                   honour
                
                 ,
                 respecteth
                 several
                 persons
                 in
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 several
                 works
                 and
                 imployments
                 ;
                 some
                 
                   ruling
                   wel
                
                 ,
                 othersome
                 
                   labouring
                   in
                   the
                   word
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 scripture
                 is
                 plain
                 .
                 But
                 M.
                 S.
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 specialtie
                 to
                 consist
                 in
                 the
                 qualitie
                 of
                 the
                 work
                 ,
                 viz
                 ,
                 
                   wel
                   ruling
                
                 and
                 
                   painful
                   teaching
                
                 ,
                 As
                 if
                 Paul
                 would
                 have
                 double
                 honour
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 
                   rule
                   and
                   teach
                
                 ,
                 but
                 specially
                 if
                 they
                 
                   rule
                   wel
                   &
                   teach
                   painfully
                
                 .
                 But
                 thus
                 he
                 neither
                 speaketh
                 nor
                 meaneth
                 .
                 For
                 al
                 rule
                 is
                 either
                 wel
                 or
                 yll
                 :
                 but
                 
                   ill
                   rule
                
                 deserves
                 no
                 honour
                 ,
                 therfore
                 it
                 were
                 unmeet
                 to
                 appoint
                 
                   double
                   honour
                
                 in
                 this
                 respect
                 ,
                 where
                 *
                 
                   open
                   rebuke
                
                 rather
                 is
                 due
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 losse
                 and
                 dammage
                 followeth
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 work
                 must
                 burn
                 .
                 1
                 Cor.
                 3.
                 14.
                 15.
                 
                 But
                 take
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 and
                 intends
                 ,
                 
                   widowes
                   indeed
                
                 are
                 to
                 have
                 honour
                 :
                 the
                 
                   wel
                   ruling
                   Elders
                
                 are
                 to
                 have
                 
                   double
                   honour
                
                 ,
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 meet
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 meaning
                 evident
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 specialtie
                 cometh
                 after
                 
                   wel
                   ruling
                
                 ,
                 and
                 respecteth
                 an
                 other
                 work
                 ,
                 
                   labouring
                   in
                   the
                   word
                
                 :
                 where
                 the
                 former
                 word
                 wel
                 is
                 again
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 .
                 For
                 false
                 teachers
                 laboured
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 to
                 seduce
                 and
                 deceiv
                 :
                 such
                 were
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 
                   special
                   double
                   honour
                
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 “
                 
                   mouths
                   stopped
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 †
                 turned
                 away
                 from
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 creep
                 into
                 howses
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 use
                 *
                 fair
                 speech
                 and
                 flattering
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 take
                 such
                 pains
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 “
                 compasse
                 sea
                 and
                 land
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 profession
                 .
              
               
                 Again
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 labouring
                 makes
                 not
                 the
                 specialtie
                 :
                 as
                 M.
                 Smyth
                 interpreteth
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   painful
                   teaching
                
                 ;
                 for
                 labour
                 is
                 a
                 common
                 dutie
                 lying
                 upon
                 al
                 church
                 officers
                 ,
                 whose
                 office
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 idlenes
                 .
                 None
                 can
                 rule
                 wel
                 but
                 with
                 labour
                 :
                 none
                 can
                 teach
                 well
                 but
                 with
                 labour
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 PAVL
                 useth
                 this
                 word
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 officers
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 16.
                 16.
                 
                 So
                 the
                 specialty
                 here
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 labour
                 simply
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 
                   labour
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   &
                   doctrine
                   ,
                
                 
                 which
                 some
                 Elders
                 did
                 ;
                 differing
                 from
                 labour
                 in
                 government
                 ,
                 which
                 othersome
                 did
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evidēt
                 both
                 by
                 this
                 &
                 other
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 
                   thirdly
                   teachers
                   ;
                   after
                   that
                   governours
                   :
                
                 and
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 7.
                 8.
                 
                   he
                   that
                   teacheth
                   on
                   teaching
                   :
                   he
                   that
                   ruleth
                   with
                   diligence
                   .
                
              
               
                 Thus
                 several
                 men
                 were
                 imployed
                 in
                 these
                 several
                 labours
                 or
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 imployed
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 specially
                 added
                 ,
                 and
                 purposly
                 put
                 between
                 rulers
                 &
                 teachers
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Apostle
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 labour
                 in
                 ruling
                 are
                 worthy
                 of
                 double
                 honor
                 ,
                 specially
                 they
                 that
                 labour
                 in
                 teaching
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 Pauls
                 mind
                 his
                 plain
                 words
                 shew
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   that
                   rule
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   labour
                   :
                
                 where
                 this
                 word
                 ,
                 they
                 ,
                 leadeth
                 to
                 diverse
                 persons
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 *
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 doon
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 doon
                 evil
                 ;
                 “
                 they
                 that
                 weep
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 rejoyce
                 ;
                 and
                 innumerable
                 such
                 speeches
                 .
                 Agayn
                 the
                 word
                 specially
                 being
                 put
                 between
                 
                   them
                   that
                   rule
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   them
                   that
                   labour
                
                 ,
                 confirmeth
                 this
                 yet
                 more
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 increaseth
                 the
                 distinction
                 :
                 as
                 when
                 Paul
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Epistle
                 sayth
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 †
                 the
                 saviour
                 of
                 al
                 men
                 ,
                 
                   specially
                   of
                   the
                   faithful
                
                 :
                 the
                 word
                 specially
                 distinguisheth
                 
                   the
                   faythful
                
                 from
                 other
                 common
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 fayth
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 saved
                 or
                 preserved
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 preserver
                 of
                 al
                 his
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 saveth
                 *
                 man
                 and
                 beast
                 .
                 So
                 to
                 Titus
                 he
                 sayth
                 ,
                 “
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 deceivers
                 of
                 minds
                 ,
                 
                   specially
                   they
                   of
                   the
                   circumcision
                
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 word
                 specially
                 distinguisheth
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 circumcision
                 from
                 other
                 deceivers
                 ;
                 and
                 meaneth
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 different
                 persons
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 here
                 we
                 take
                 it
                 not
                 so
                 for
                 several
                 persons
                 (
                 where
                 
                   wel
                   ruling
                
                 is
                 first
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 specially
                 comes
                 after
                 ,
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 
                   labour
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   doctrine
                   :
                
                 )
                 we
                 overthrow
                 the
                 force
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 Pauls
                 gradation
                 ,
                 or
                 stepping
                 to
                 his
                 specialty
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 meant
                 as
                 M.
                 S.
                 takes
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 
                   qualitie
                   of
                   the
                   works
                
                 ,
                 doon
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 persons
                 :
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 otherwhere
                 Paul
                 writeth
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   that
                   ▪
                   labour
                
                 †
                 much
                 or
                 labour
                 *
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 rest
                 :
                 but
                 he
                 speaks
                 not
                 so
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 M.
                 S.
                 expounding
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 persons
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 
                   for
                   wise
                   government
                   ,
                   but
                   much
                   more
                   for
                   their
                   painful
                   teaching
                   :
                
                 confirmeth
                 not
                 his
                 doctrine
                 by
                 any
                 circumstances
                 of
                 this
                 scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 citeth
                 others
                 saying
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 see
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 9.
                 and
                 1
                 Thes.
                 5.
                 2.
                 1
                 3.
                 with
                 1
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 1.
                 4.
                 
              
               
               
                 In
                 Timothee
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sayth
                 every
                 Bishop
                 must
                 be
                 didacticos
                 ,
                 and
                 proistamenos
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 some
                 Elders
                 are
                 onely
                 didacticoi
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 proistamenoi
                 ,
                 is
                 contrarie
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 intent
                 .
                 Further
                 in
                 Titus
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 expoundeth
                 didacticos
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 exhort
                 with
                 wholsom
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 convince
                 the
                 gainsayers
                 :
                 how
                 then
                 shal
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Elders
                 be
                 rulers
                 onely
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Replie
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 al
                 Bishops
                 must
                 be
                 didacticoi
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 apt
                 and
                 ready
                 for
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 reprove
                 &c.
                 
                 I
                 grant
                 :
                 yet
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 therfore
                 hav
                 al
                 one
                 office
                 Ideney
                 .
                 For
                 Apost
                 .
                 prophets
                 ,
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 &c.
                 were
                 al
                 didacticoi
                 ,
                 yet
                 differed
                 in
                 office
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 then
                 
                   shal
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Elders
                   be
                   rulers
                   onely
                   ?
                
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 even
                 Ruling
                 Elders
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 didacticoi
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 have
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 ruling
                 onely
                 .
                 For
                 every
                 one
                 set
                 over
                 others
                 to
                 teach
                 or
                 inform
                 them
                 in
                 faith
                 or
                 māners
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 aptnes
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 things
                 perteyning
                 to
                 their
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 convince
                 the
                 contrarie
                 :
                 or
                 els
                 they
                 are
                 unfit
                 for
                 the
                 place
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 have
                 they
                 not
                 then
                 the
                 teachers
                 office
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 aptnes
                 to
                 teach
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 al
                 offices
                 of
                 government
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 several
                 sorts
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 every
                 mans
                 function
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ,
                 an
                 Apostle
                 must
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 teach
                 as
                 an
                 Apostle
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 a
                 man
                 have
                 aptnes
                 to
                 teach
                 as
                 a
                 pastor
                 ,
                 yet
                 hath
                 he
                 not
                 therefore
                 aptnes
                 as
                 an
                 Apostle
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 office
                 is
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 requireth
                 greater
                 gifts
                 .
                 So
                 a
                 ruling
                 Elder
                 must
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 teach
                 as
                 a
                 ruler
                 :
                 yet
                 hath
                 he
                 not
                 therfore
                 aptnes
                 to
                 teach
                 as
                 a
                 pastor
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 greater
                 skil
                 is
                 required
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 see
                 this
                 in
                 Israel
                 ▪
                 Aptnes
                 to
                 teach
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 al
                 the
                 Governours
                 :
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 tribe
                 of
                 Levi
                 generally
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 33.
                 10.
                 in
                 the
                 preists
                 of
                 Levi
                 more
                 specially
                 ,
                 Mal.
                 2.
                 7.
                 
                 Deut.
                 24.
                 8.
                 in
                 the
                 judges
                 of
                 Israel
                 also
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 office
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 1
                 ,
                 13
                 ,
                 16.
                 with
                 Exod.
                 18.
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 God
                 gave
                 the
                 70.
                 
                 Elders
                 ,
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 prophesie
                 ,
                 Num.
                 11.
                 17.
                 25.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 reformation
                 by
                 K.
                 Iehoshaphat
                 ,
                 we
                 find
                 not
                 onely
                 preists
                 and
                 Levites
                 ,
                 but
                 other
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 king
                 ,
                 sent
                 for
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 2
                 Chr.
                 17
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 9.
                 
                 These
                 al
                 were
                 didacticoi
                 ,
                 apt
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 several
                 respects
                 ,
                 and
                 measures
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 several
                 offices
                 .
              
               
                 Otherweise
                 if
                 one
                 wil
                 understand
                 aptnes
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 strictly
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 pastors
                 office
                 :
                 then
                 are
                 Pauls
                 words
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 figuratively
                 †
                 the
                 whol
                 for
                 a
                 part
                 ,
                 or
                 general
                 for
                 a
                 particular
                 :
                 as
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 
                 teac●hing
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 didacticos
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 scripture
                 som●●me
                 speaketh
                 ;
                 as
                 Deut.
                 33.
                 8.
                 10.
                 of
                 the
                 whol
                 tribe
                 of
                 Levi
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 
                   they
                   shal
                   teach
                   ;
                   they
                   shall
                   put
                   incense
                
                 &c.
                 when
                 as
                 ,
                 though
                 al
                 were
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 yet
                 all
                 were
                 not
                 to
                 burn
                 incense
                 but
                 the
                 *
                 Preists
                 onely
                 ;
                 Also
                 in
                 Deut.
                 10.
                 8.
                 of
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Levi
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sayd
                 ,
                 God
                 separated
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   bear
                   the
                   ark
                   ,
                   to
                   stand
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                   minister
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   blesse
                   in
                   his
                   name
                   .
                
                 Yet
                 were
                 there
                 special
                 things
                 about
                 †
                 blessing
                 ,
                 “
                 bearing
                 the
                 ark
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 ministration
                 ,
                 which
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 Preists
                 of
                 the
                 Levits
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 Even
                 so
                 Paul
                 writing
                 to
                 Timothee
                 and
                 Titus
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Eldership
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 may
                 note
                 some
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 more
                 specially
                 perteyn
                 to
                 some
                 onely
                 in
                 particular
                 .
              
               
                 Touching
                 the
                 word
                 
                   Proistamenos
                   ;
                   Provost
                
                 or
                 Ruler
                 ;
                 although
                 I
                 wil
                 not
                 deney
                 but
                 every
                 Elder
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 called
                 in
                 a
                 large
                 sense
                 :
                 yet
                 specially
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Ruling
                 Elders
                 onely
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 oversight
                 in
                 M.
                 Smyth
                 to
                 write
                 that
                 th'Apostle
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                   Every
                   Bishop
                   must
                   be
                   proistamenos
                
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 word
                 hath
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 †
                 
                   ruling
                   of
                   his
                   owne
                   howse
                
                 ,
                 which
                 every
                 Bishop
                 must
                 be
                 able
                 wel
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 governing
                 elders
                 onely
                 *
                 are
                 called
                 proistamenoi
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 their
                 “
                 peculiar
                 titie
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 are
                 peculiar
                 titles
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 name
                 BISHOP
                 and
                 ELDER
                 ,
                 †
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 M.
                 Sm.
                 repeateth
                 his
                 former
                 reason
                 from
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 how
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sayth
                 not
                 
                   some
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   some
                   Teachers
                
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Pastors
                   &
                   Teachers
                   copulatively
                
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 is
                 before
                 answered
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 playne
                 meaning
                 of
                 Paul
                 manifested
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 
                   some
                   Pastors
                
                 and
                 
                   some
                   Teachers
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 ancient
                 Syriak
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 reasons
                 from
                 that
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 scriptures
                 do
                 confirm
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               2
               ,
               obiection
               .
            
             
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 5.
                 8.
                 28.
                 
                 The
                 Apostle
                 sayth
                 ,
                 ther
                 are
                 diversities
                 of
                 ministeries
                 namely
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 another
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 word
              
               
               
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 another
                 that
                 hath
                 government
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 28.
                 
                 Therefore
                 the
                 Eldership
                 consisteth
                 of
                 three
                 sort
                 of
                 Elders
                 .
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Mr
                 Smythes
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   First
                   it
                   is
                   granted
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   diversities
                   of
                   ministeries
                   ,
                   as
                   Ephe.
                   4.
                   11.
                   1
                   
                   Tim.
                   3.
                   1.
                   8.
                   
                   Phil.
                   1.
                   1.
                   namely
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   Evangelists
                   ,
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   Deacons
                   .
                   Yet
                   it
                   foloweth
                   not
                   hereupon
                   ,
                   that
                   elders
                   are
                   of
                   divers
                   sorts
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   pleaded
                   .
                   see
                   vers
                   .
                
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Agayn
                   the
                   word
                   diaconia
                   ,
                   signifyeth
                   sometime
                   any
                   spiritual
                   work
                   proceeding
                   from
                   any
                   member
                   or
                   officer
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   2
                   Cor.
                   8.
                   4.
                   almes
                   is
                   caled
                   diaconia
                   ,
                   1
                   Pet.
                   4.
                   10.
                   diaconein
                   signifieth
                   any
                   work
                   that
                   proceedeth
                   from
                   any
                   gift
                   .
                   So
                   it
                   may
                   signify
                   here
                   :
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   works
                   that
                   follow
                   almost
                   :
                   may
                   be
                   referred
                   thither
                   .
                   Onely
                   there
                   are
                   certaine
                   energemata
                   mentioned
                   in
                   vers
                   .
                
                 10.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Replie
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 perceive
                 though
                 the
                 light
                 shineth
                 in
                 darknes
                 ,
                 yet
                 *
                 the
                 darknes
                 comprehendeth
                 it
                 not
                 :
                 especially
                 when
                 men
                 doe
                 “
                 wink
                 with
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 should
                 see
                 .
                 The
                 sun
                 shineth
                 not
                 clearer
                 at
                 noon
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 truth
                 shineth
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 scripture
                 ,
                 with
                 M.
                 S.
                 seeks
                 to
                 darken
                 with
                 a
                 clowd
                 of
                 deceit
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 first
                 that
                 *
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 bestoweth
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 
                   diversities
                   of
                   gifts
                
                 ;
                 to
                 †
                 one
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 to
                 another
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 “
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Lord
                 ,
                 (
                 Iesus
                 ¶
                 Christ
                 )
                 giveth
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   diversities
                   of
                   ministeries
                
                 or
                 offices
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 divers
                 gifts
                 may
                 be
                 ministred
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 *
                 doctrine
                 by
                 the
                 teacher
                 ;
                 exhortation
                 by
                 the
                 exhorter
                 or
                 pastor
                 ;
                 government
                 by
                 the
                 ruler
                 &c.
                 
                 Thirdly
                 that
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 (
                 the
                 †
                 father
                 of
                 whom
                 are
                 all
                 things
                 )
                 “
                 worketh
                 or
                 effecteth
                 diversities
                 of
                 effects
                 or
                 operations
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 divers
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 ministeries
                 .
                 For
                 example
                 ;
                 as
                 Christ
                 is
                 given
                 for
                 ¶
                 Prophet
                 *
                 Preist
                 and
                 †
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 a
                 Prophet
                 to
                 work
                 upon
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 discern
                 syn
                 and
                 righteousnes
                 :
                 a
                 Preist
                 to
                 work
                 upon
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 affections
                 ,
                 killing
                 them
                 as
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 “
                 that
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 reasonable
                 creature
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 up
                 to
                 GOD
                 ;
                 
                 asking
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 taught
                 by
                 prophesie
                 ;
                 and
                 applied
                 by
                 preisthood
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 orderly
                 practised
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 preserved
                 from
                 †
                 all
                 adverse
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 perfected
                 :
                 even
                 so
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 (
                 besides
                 extraordinarie
                 miraculous
                 Ministeries
                 of
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 giftes
                 of
                 healing
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 )
                 he
                 hath
                 set
                 ordinarie
                 permanent
                 Ministeries
                 to
                 the
                 worlds
                 end
                 ;
                 of
                 †
                 teachers
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 “
                 word
                 of
                 knowledge
                 should
                 teach
                 &
                 inform
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 of
                 ¶
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 *
                 word
                 of
                 wisdome
                 should
                 exhort
                 and
                 apply
                 the
                 truth
                 vnto
                 the
                 conscience
                 and
                 hart
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 †
                 Governours
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 “
                 diligent
                 rule
                 ,
                 should
                 look
                 unto
                 the
                 practise
                 and
                 walking
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 &
                 conserve
                 the
                 church
                 in
                 order
                 and
                 peace
                 .
                 Thus
                 God
                 effecteth
                 divers
                 effects
                 by
                 the
                 divers
                 Ministeries
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 teacheth
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 enumeration
                 of
                 the
                 Ministeries
                 ,
                 Teachers
                 &
                 Governours
                 *
                 are
                 evidently
                 distinguished
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   thirdly
                   teachers
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   ,
                   governours
                
                 ;
                 and
                 elswhere
                 as
                 plainly
                 distinct
                 in
                 their
                 administrations
                 ,
                 as
                 †
                 
                   the
                   Elders
                   that
                   rule
                   well
                   ,
                   &
                   they
                   that
                   labour
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   doctrine
                   :
                
                 and
                 againe
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   he
                   that
                   teacheth
                   on
                   teaching
                   :
                   he
                   that
                   ruleth
                   ,
                   with
                   diligence
                   :
                
                 yet
                 Mr
                 Sm.
                 would
                 darken
                 all
                 this
                 light
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 dimm
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   folowes
                   not
                   hereupon
                   that
                   elders
                   are
                   of
                   divers
                   sorts
                   :
                   see
                   verse
                
                 28.
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 though
                 th'Apostle
                 plainly
                 speaks
                 it
                 ,
                 yet
                 do
                 not
                 you
                 beleeve
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 So
                 though
                 Paul
                 expresseth
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 28.
                 which
                 M.
                 S.
                 wil
                 hav
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 exegesis
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 expositiō
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Pastors
                 Ephe.
                 4.
                 11.
                 and
                 so
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 the
                 proper
                 and
                 plaine
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 office
                 :
                 yet
                 in
                 his
                 book
                 where
                 he
                 pleads
                 for
                 the
                 abomination
                 of
                 Anabaptisme
                 ,
                 he
                 thus
                 proclaimeth
                 ,
                 among
                 other
                 challenges
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   Loe.
                   we
                   protest
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   false
                   Ministerie
                   of
                   Doctors
                
                 or
                 Teachers
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 meaneth
                 to
                 warr
                 against
                 heaven
                 .
              
               
                 With
                 like
                 grace
                 striveth
                 he
                 against
                 the
                 word
                 
                   Diaconia
                   ,
                   Ministerie
                
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 useth
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 5.
                 
                 )
                 saying
                 
                   that
                   it
                   signifyeth
                   sometime
                   any
                   spirituall
                   work
                
                 &c.
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   it
                   may
                   signifie
                   here
                
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 such
                 shifting
                 &
                 winding
                 may
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 we
                 shal
                 have
                 no
                 truth
                 so
                 plain
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 oppugned
                 :
                 yea
                 Iudaisme
                 and
                 Atheisme
                 may
                 be
                 mainteyned
                 .
                 
                 For
                 we
                 allege
                 against
                 Iewes
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 how
                 the
                 Angel
                 prophesied
                 
                   Messiah
                   shal
                   be
                   slayn
                
                 Dan.
                 9.
                 26.
                 
                 I
                 ,
                 sayth
                 the
                 Iew
                 ,
                 but
                 Messiah
                 somtime
                 signifieth
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 is
                 anoynted
                 ;
                 Preist
                 or
                 King
                 ;
                 &
                 so
                 may
                 it
                 here
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 any
                 anointed
                 governor
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 properly
                 the
                 Messiah
                 .
                 Tel
                 an
                 Atheist
                 that
                 “
                 God
                 made
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 may
                 answer
                 that
                 Aelohim
                 God
                 is
                 somtime
                 vsed
                 to
                 signify
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 8.
                 5.
                 with
                 Heb.
                 2.
                 7.
                 sometime
                 to
                 signify
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 Psal.
                 82.
                 1.
                 6.
                 and
                 therfore
                 he
                 beleevs
                 not
                 any
                 such
                 God
                 properly
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 professe
                 .
                 Thus
                 every
                 truth
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 diverse
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 turnd
                 away
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 sheweth
                 Mr.
                 Sm.
                 any
                 reason
                 ,
                 why
                 diaconia
                 should
                 so
                 signifie
                 here
                 ?
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 but
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   it
                   may
                   be
                
                 ,
                 and
                 telleth
                 of
                 
                   certayn
                   energemata
                   mentioned
                   vers
                
                 .
                 10.
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 edifying
                 of
                 the
                 reader
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 told
                 him
                 there
                 are
                 certayn
                 giants
                 †
                 of
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 Anak
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 safe
                 to
                 meddle
                 .
              
               
                 He
                 should
                 not
                 thus
                 trouble
                 the
                 reader
                 with
                 clowds
                 ;
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 cleare
                 and
                 playn
                 .
                 For
                 diaconia
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 proper
                 fit
                 word
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 could
                 possibly
                 use
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 the
                 ordinarie
                 word
                 used
                 for
                 ministerie
                 of
                 every
                 kind
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 ministerie
                 or
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Apostleship
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 11.
                 13.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 12
                 ,
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 5.
                 the
                 ministerie
                 of
                 Pastors
                 or
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 Col.
                 4.
                 17.
                 the
                 Ministerie
                 of
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 and
                 ministerie
                 of
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 7.
                 8.
                 
                 Act.
                 6.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 12.
                 13.
                 
                 So
                 Diaconos
                 is
                 everie
                 minister
                 ,
                 and
                 Diaconia
                 everie
                 ministerie
                 or
                 administration
                 of
                 what
                 sort
                 soever
                 .
                 Now
                 Paul
                 here
                 spake
                 †
                 before
                 of
                 divers
                 gifts
                 to
                 be
                 administred
                 ;
                 and
                 *
                 after
                 of
                 divers
                 effects
                 or
                 operations
                 of
                 the
                 gifts
                 being
                 administred
                 ;
                 &
                 between
                 “
                 booth
                 mentioneth
                 
                   diversities
                   (
                   diaconioon
                
                 )
                 of
                 ministeries
                 or
                 offices
                 wherby
                 those
                 gifts
                 should
                 be
                 administred
                 and
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 effectual
                 :
                 which
                 what
                 can
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 offices
                 or
                 ministeries
                 committed
                 to
                 men
                 and
                 executed
                 by
                 them
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ?
                 Even
                 as
                 immediately
                 foloweth
                 *
                 
                   the
                   manifestation
                   of
                   the
                   spirit
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   every
                   man
                   to
                   profit
                   withall
                   .
                
                 And
                 after
                 by
                 a
                 similitude
                 of
                 †
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 members
                 ,
                 applied
                 “
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 officers
                 ,
                 he
                 confirmeth
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 But
                 though
                 the
                 wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 *
                 powreth
                 out
                 her
                 mind
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 us
                 to
                 understand
                 her
                 words
                 :
                 yet
                 some
                 men
                 †
                 wil
                 none
                 of
                 her
                 counsel
                 ,
                 they
                 dispise
                 all
                 her
                 correction
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               3
               Objection
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 Rom.
              
               12.
               6.
               8.
               
                 maketh
                 an
                 opposition
                 between
                 prophesie
                 and
                 an
                 office
                 and
                 maketh
                 five
                 kinds
                 of
                 officers
                 ,
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 Widowes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 M.
                 S.
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   That
                   is
                   denyed
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   true
                   resolution
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   &c.
                   for
                   although
                   there
                   be
                   five
                   several
                   actions
                   repeted
                   ,
                   yet
                   doth
                   it
                   not
                   follow
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   five
                   several
                   officers
                   to
                   perform
                   those
                   actions
                   :
                   for
                   one
                   person
                   may
                   perform
                   them
                   al
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   be
                   no
                   officer
                   ,
                   viz.
                   teach
                   ,
                   exhort
                   ,
                   rule
                   ,
                   distribute
                   ,
                   shew
                   mercy
                   .
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 3.
                 26.
                 31.
                 
                 Rom.
                 12
                 ,
                 13.
                 1
                 
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 5.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Replie
                 .
              
               
                 Behemoth
                 is
                 so
                 big
                 that
                 he
                 “
                 trusteth
                 to
                 draw
                 up
                 Iarden
                 into
                 his
                 mouth
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 beast
                 (
                 I
                 trow
                 )
                 weeneth
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 drink
                 up
                 all
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 .
                 Korah
                 thought
                 so
                 wel
                 of
                 his
                 †
                 holynes
                 and
                 abilitie
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 he
                 were
                 but
                 an
                 ordinarie
                 Levite
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 doe
                 the
                 Preists
                 office
                 also
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 man
                 til
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 could
                 
                   perform
                   al
                   the
                   actions
                
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 doon
                 in
                 a
                 church
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 could
                 not
                 *
                 tend
                 to
                 two
                 offices
                 therein
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 but
                 got
                 others
                 to
                 doe
                 one
                 ;
                 &
                 notwithstanding
                 complayned
                 of
                 their
                 inabilitie
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 saying
                 “
                 
                   who
                   is
                   sufficient
                   for
                   these
                   things
                   ?
                
                 And
                 may
                 one
                 person
                 now
                 perform
                 al
                 actions
                 ?
                 needs
                 must
                 the
                 works
                 become
                 much
                 more
                 easie
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 dooth
                 them
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 mightie
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 that
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 time
                 .
                 How
                 ever
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 distresse
                 and
                 extremitie
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 man
                 may
                 do
                 som
                 things
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 about
                 al
                 these
                 actions
                 ,
                 yet
                 perform
                 them
                 he
                 cannot
                 .
                 And
                 who
                 but
                 one
                 striken
                 †
                 
                   with
                   madnes
                   and
                   blindnes
                   and
                   astonying
                   of
                   hart
                   ,
                
                 (
                 as
                 Moses
                 did
                 prophesie
                 )
                 
                   to
                   grope
                   at
                   noon
                   day
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   blind
                   gropeth
                   in
                   darknes
                   ,
                
                 could
                 read
                 this
                 scripture
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 places
                 cited
                 ,
                 &
                 gather
                 such
                 a
                 doctrine
                 from
                 them
                 ?
                 The
                 Apostles
                 purpose
                 in
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 is
                 to
                 perswade
                 unto
                 vertue
                 ,
                 among
                 vertues
                 specially
                 to
                 *
                 sobrietie
                 or
                 modestie
                 ,
                 which
                 bewtifieth
                 al
                 good
                 actions
                 .
                 Hereunto
                 he
                 perswadeth
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 hath
                 but
                 his
                 part
                 and
                 mesure
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 one
                 hath
                 not
                 al.
                 This
                 he
                 confirmeth
                 by
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 the
                 “
                 body
                 ,
                 whose
                 members
                 have
                 
                   not
                   al
                   one
                   office
                   or
                   action
                   ,
                
                 but
                 many
                 :
                 †
                 so
                 is
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 church
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 *
                 
                   divers
                   gifts
                
                 unto
                 the
                 many
                 members
                 or
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 some
                 have
                 simplie
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 prophesie
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 
                 may
                 use
                 to
                 the
                 edifying
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 some
                 have
                 an
                 †
                 office
                 or
                 ministerie
                 also
                 whereunto
                 they
                 are
                 appointed
                 and
                 must
                 attend
                 .
                 Some
                 are
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 *
                 some
                 Exhorters
                 ,
                 some
                 Distributers
                 ,
                 some
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 some
                 
                   shewers
                   of
                   mercy
                
                 .
                 Every
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 must
                 look
                 to
                 the
                 administration
                 and
                 dispensation
                 of
                 his
                 gift
                 ,
                 in
                 sobrietie
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 and
                 vocation
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 like
                 doctrine
                 is
                 taught
                 again
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 4.
                 5.
                 8
                 —
                 12.
                 &c.
                 
                 Now
                 let
                 him
                 that
                 readeth
                 consider
                 ,
                 whither
                 M.
                 Sm
                 ,
                 doctrine
                 that
                 
                   one
                   person
                   may
                   perform
                   al
                   these
                   ,
                
                 be
                 not
                 as
                 directly
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 meaning
                 and
                 scope
                 ,
                 as
                 darknes
                 to
                 light
                 ?
                 But
                 he
                 hath
                 yet
                 more
                 to
                 answer
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Agayn
                   the
                   distributive
                   particle
                   Eite
                   fowre
                   times
                   repeted
                   ,
                   in
                   prophesie
                   ,
                   diaconia
                   ,
                   exhorting
                   ,
                   and
                   teaching
                   ,
                   importeth
                   thus
                   much
                   :
                   that
                   the
                   Apostles
                   intention
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   subordinate
                   teaching
                   and
                   exhorting
                   to
                   diaconia
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   oppose
                   ech
                   of
                   these
                
                 4.
                 
                   particulars
                   to
                   other
                   ,
                   as
                   thus
                   :
                   Prophesie
                   is
                   the
                   manifestation
                   of
                   a
                   gift
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Diaconia
                   is
                   the
                   office
                   ,
                   &
                   there
                   are
                   divers
                   kinds
                   therof
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Teaching
                   is
                   one
                   action
                   or
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   prophets
                   or
                   officers
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 26.
                 
                 
                   Exhorting
                   is
                   another
                   action
                   or
                   work
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Hence
                   it
                   foloweth
                   that
                   teaching
                   &
                   exhorting
                   are
                   aswel
                   subordinate
                   to
                   prophesie
                   as
                   to
                   diaconia
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Replie
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Thorns
                   and
                   snares
                
                 (
                 sayth
                 “
                 Solomon
                 )
                 
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   the
                   froward
                   :
                
                 that
                 find
                 we
                 here
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 trouble
                 and
                 intangle
                 the
                 simple
                 reader
                 ,
                 al
                 shifts
                 are
                 sought
                 out
                 ,
                 least
                 truth
                 should
                 prevaile
                 .
                 First
                 the
                 objection
                 was
                 of
                 M.
                 Smyths
                 own
                 contriveing
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 liked
                 best
                 to
                 answer
                 :
                 otherweise
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 (
                 I
                 suppose
                 )
                 be
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 most
                 learned
                 men
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 )
                 though
                 they
                 detest
                 his
                 error
                 ,
                 do
                 grant
                 his
                 conclusion
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 concludes
                 not
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 namely
                 that
                 1.
                 
                 Teaching
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Exhorting
                 ,
                 3.
                 distributing
                 ,
                 4.
                 ruling
                 ,
                 5.
                 shewing
                 mercy
                 ,
                 are
                 al
                 to
                 be
                 performed
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 by
                 one
                 person
                 :
                 or
                 that
                 Paul
                 intends
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 here
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 before
                 shewed
                 the
                 contrarie
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 wil
                 labour
                 to
                 break
                 his
                 snare
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 simple
                 fal
                 not
                 therin
                 .
                 diaconia
                 he
                 rightly
                 interpreteth
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   are
                   diverse
                   kinds
                   thereof
                
                 :
                 citing
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 5.
                 
                 Let
                 this
                 be
                 compared
                 
                 compared
                 with
                 his
                 answer
                 before
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 objection
                 :
                 where
                 he
                 pleaded
                 that
                 diaconia
                 in
                 1
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 5.
                 mought
                 signifie
                 
                   a
                   work
                
                 .
                 There
                 he
                 set
                 himself
                 to
                 cavil
                 against
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 here
                 unawares
                 he
                 granteth
                 it
                 .
                 Wel
                 ,
                 seing
                 diaconia
                 here
                 is
                 an
                 office
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 be
                 offices
                 divers
                 :
                 let
                 us
                 proceed
                 .
                 Teaching
                 (
                 sayth
                 he
                 )
                 
                   is
                   one
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   prophets
                   or
                   Officers
                   ;
                   exhorting
                   is
                   an
                   other
                   work
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 Of
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 grant
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 divers
                 :
                 but
                 is
                 it
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 officer
                 ?
                 is
                 ther
                 any
                 word
                 or
                 title
                 that
                 intimateth
                 this
                 ?
                 none
                 at
                 al
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 contrarie
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 mentioneth
                 divers
                 works
                 ,
                 
                   teaching
                   exhorting
                   &c.
                
                 so
                 mentioneth
                 he
                 divers
                 persons
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   teacher
                   ,
                   the
                   exhorter
                   ,
                   the
                   distributer
                   ,
                   the
                   ruler
                   .
                
                 Neyther
                 doth
                 he
                 say
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 that
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 teach
                 ,
                 &
                 exhort
                 ,
                 &
                 distribute
                 ,
                 and
                 rule
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 man
                 should
                 do
                 al
                 :
                 but
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 that
                 teacheth
                 teach
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 that
                 exhorteth
                 exhort
                 .
                 As
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 (
                 which
                 similitude
                 he
                 used
                 )
                 let
                 that
                 which
                 seeth
                 ,
                 see
                 circumspectiv
                 :
                 let
                 that
                 which
                 heareth
                 ,
                 hear
                 attentively
                 ;
                 let
                 that
                 which
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 speak
                 warily
                 &c.
                 
                 Would
                 any
                 reasonable
                 man
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 member
                 must
                 doe
                 al
                 these
                 actions
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 eye
                 because
                 it
                 seeth
                 ,
                 it
                 also
                 must
                 hear
                 ,
                 and
                 speak
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 understand
                 this
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 several
                 members
                 ,
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 ear
                 ,
                 and
                 tongue
                 ?
                 Even
                 so
                 unreasonable
                 is
                 the
                 collection
                 ,
                 that
                 Paul
                 should
                 mean
                 one
                 person
                 to
                 do
                 those
                 several
                 actions
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 M.
                 S.
                 striving
                 about
                 the
                 
                   particle
                   eite
                
                 ,
                 which
                 signifieth
                 whither
                 &
                 or
                 ,
                 &
                 applying
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 4.
                 particulars
                 ;
                 maketh
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 to
                 be
                 teaching
                 &
                 exhorting
                 :
                 wherein
                 he
                 useth
                 deceit
                 for
                 advantage
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 putteth
                 the
                 action
                 for
                 the
                 actor
                 that
                 doth
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 sayth
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   he
                   that
                   teacheth
                   ,
                   or
                   he
                   that
                   exhorteth
                   ,
                
                 so
                 noting
                 two
                 persons
                 :
                 M.
                 Sm.
                 sayth
                 
                   or
                   teaching
                   ,
                   or
                   exhorting
                
                 ,
                 so
                 noting
                 two
                 actions
                 .
                 Thus
                 he
                 intending
                 to
                 have
                 many
                 actions
                 doon
                 by
                 one
                 person
                 ,
                 wresteth
                 the
                 scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 it
                 speak
                 after
                 his
                 own
                 fansie
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 being
                 observed
                 ,
                 his
                 pleading
                 about
                 Eite
                 wil
                 be
                 little
                 worth
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Apostle
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 dis
                 joyneth
                 things
                 thus
                 .
                 *
                 Gifts
                 ye
                 have
                 divers
                 ,
                 which
                 gifts
                 ye
                 use
                 and
                 manifest
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 prophesie
                 (
                 which
                 “
                 any
                 private
                 person
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 may
                 doe
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 al
                 other
                 like
                 gifts
                 ,
                 of
                 †
                 tongues
                 ,
                 interpretations
                 ,
                 Psalmes
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 :
                 )
                 or
                 by
                 ministerie
                 that
                 is
                 by
                 office
                 and
                 charge
                 layd
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 *
                 is
                 divers
                 ,
                 so
                 every
                 one
                 must
                 “
                 attend
                 unto
                 ,
                 and
                 look
                 that
                 he
                 †
                 fulfil
                 the
                 same
              
               
               
                 Thus
                 is
                 here
                 a
                 ful
                 and
                 perfect
                 distribution
                 of
                 al
                 the
                 gifts
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 two
                 general
                 sorts
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 subjects
                 that
                 have
                 them
                 :
                 1.
                 private
                 brethren
                 ,
                 or
                 2.
                 publik
                 officers
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 first
                 division
                 being
                 perfect
                 :
                 that
                 which
                 followeth
                 is
                 an
                 under
                 division
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 other
                 division
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 gifts
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 gifts
                 :
                 which
                 are
                 five
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Exhorters
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 Distributers
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 Shewers
                 of
                 mercie
                 .
                 The
                 two
                 first
                 whereof
                 have
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 disjunction
                 or
                 before
                 thē
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 :
                 for
                 such
                 defect
                 is
                 cōmon
                 .
                 Now
                 al
                 these
                 persons
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 referred
                 ,
                 eyther
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 1.
                 prophesie
                 ,
                 or
                 2.
                 ministerie
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 office
                 :
                 or
                 both
                 .
                 But
                 seing
                 no
                 scripture
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 ,
                 speaketh
                 of
                 distribution
                 ,
                 or
                 Ruling
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Shewing
                   mercie
                
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 prophesie
                 :
                 therefore
                 I
                 refer
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 latter
                 word
                 Office
                 or
                 Ministerie
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 al
                 agree
                 .
                 Teaching
                 and
                 exhorting
                 I
                 grant
                 are
                 doon
                 in
                 †
                 prophesie
                 ,
                 by
                 private
                 brethren
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 specially
                 doon
                 in
                 *
                 ministerie
                 by
                 publik
                 officers
                 ,
                 none
                 I
                 think
                 wil
                 deney
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 here
                 Paul
                 referrs
                 them
                 to
                 ministerie
                 ,
                 seemeth
                 to
                 me
                 most
                 evident
                 :
                 for
                 prophesie
                 was
                 limited
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 “
                 
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   proportion
                   of
                   fayth
                   :
                
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 brother
                 in
                 prophesying
                 ,
                 kept
                 unto
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 fayth
                 he
                 did
                 yenough
                 :
                 but
                 an
                 officer
                 must
                 not
                 onely
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 also
                 attend
                 vnto
                 the
                 continual
                 doing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 †
                 in
                 season
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 season
                 ,
                 *
                 privatly
                 ,
                 publikly
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 must
                 “
                 give
                 himself
                 hereunto
                 ;
                 whereas
                 a
                 private
                 brother
                 followeth
                 other
                 vocation
                 ,
                 and
                 speaketh
                 but
                 †
                 when
                 he
                 seeth
                 occasion
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 ,
                 Paul
                 sayth
                 here
                 ,
                 *
                 an
                 office
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 office
                 ,
                 or
                 ministerie
                 in
                 the
                 ministration
                 :
                 meaning
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 waited
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 executed
                 in
                 sobrietie
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 comming
                 to
                 the
                 Teacher
                 and
                 Exhorter
                 ,
                 he
                 useth
                 like
                 speech
                 ,
                 in
                 doctrine
                 &
                 in
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 meaning
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 give
                 themselves
                 to
                 these
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 execute
                 them
                 with
                 modestie
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 officers
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 the
                 private
                 brethren
                 (
                 upon
                 whom
                 no
                 such
                 burden
                 is
                 layd
                 )
                 seem
                 here
                 to
                 be
                 intended
                 by
                 teacher
                 &
                 exhorter
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 consequently
                 diverse
                 officers
                 ,
                 as
                 there
                 be
                 divers
                 actions
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 perform
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 diverse
                 gifts
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 end
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 M.
                 S.
                 continueth
                 his
                 answer
                 thus
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                   Further
                   if
                   Diaconia
                   be
                   the
                   genus
                   to
                   these
                   5.
                   species
                   folowing
                   ,
                   then
                   I
                   say
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   Diaconia
                   signifieth
                   not
                   an
                   office
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   work
                   :
                   and
                   of
                   workes
                   there
                   are
                   those
                   5.
                   kindes
                   .
                   That
                   diaconia
                   doth
                   sometime
                   signify
                   a
                   work
                   is
                   plaine
                   .
                   2
                   Cor.
                   8.
                   4.
                   1
                   
                   Pet.
                   4.
                   10.
                   
                   Lastly
                   ,
                   the
                   Apostle
                   that
                   knew
                   how
                   to
                   speak
                   would
                   never
                   have
                   made
                   teaching
                   and
                   exhortation
                   members
                   distributive
                   with
                   prophesie
                   and
                   diaconia
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   intended
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   species
                   subordinate
                   to
                   diaconia
                   :
                   therfore
                   questionlesse
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   his
                   intention
                   .
                
              
               
                 Rather
                 then
                 he
                 wil
                 yeeld
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 he
                 seeks
                 every
                 corner
                 of
                 error
                 :
                 
                 and
                 now
                 the
                 diverse
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 diaconia
                 must
                 agayne
                 be
                 urged
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 proper
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 evident
                 light
                 of
                 this
                 scripture
                 ,
                 &
                 against
                 the
                 mans
                 own
                 former
                 interpretation
                 .
                 And
                 sure
                 he
                 is
                 used
                 to
                 rough
                 wayes
                 and
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 sayth
                 it
                 
                   is
                   playne
                   ,
                   diaconia
                   signifies
                   a
                   work
                   :
                
                 the
                 scriptures
                 that
                 he
                 quoteth
                 shew
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 The
                 word
                 signifieth
                 ministerie
                 or
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 ministration
                 or
                 service
                 doon
                 unto
                 any
                 other
                 :
                 but
                 work
                 is
                 an
                 unproper
                 interpretation
                 .
                 Let
                 linguists
                 judge
                 .
                 Nay
                 let
                 M.
                 S.
                 himself
                 judge
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 wil
                 be
                 tried
                 by
                 himself
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 his
                 book
                 against
                 
                   M.
                   Bernard
                
                 (
                 written
                 after
                 this
                 )
                 he
                 hath
                 this
                 proposition
                 ;
                 †
                 
                   The
                   true
                   ministerie
                   hath
                   a
                   true
                   office
                   ,
                   in
                   execution
                   wherof
                   it
                   is
                   exercised
                   ;
                   Rom.
                   12.
                   7.
                   1.
                   
                   Cor.
                   12.
                   5.
                   28
                   
                   Eph.
                   4.
                   11.
                   
                
                 I
                 would
                 gladly
                 know
                 how
                 M.
                 Sm.
                 wil
                 prove
                 his
                 aslertion
                 from
                 these
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 if
                 diaconia
                 do
                 not
                 signify
                 an
                 office
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 Gods
                 special
                 judgement
                 against
                 haeretiks
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 *
                 autocatacrit●i
                 ,
                 condemned
                 of
                 themselves
                 .
                 Yet
                 were
                 it
                 translated
                 work
                 ,
                 what
                 would
                 it
                 help
                 him
                 ?
                 
                   Of
                   workes
                   there
                   are
                   5.
                   kindes
                
                 sayth
                 he
                 .
                 Who
                 denyes
                 it
                 ?
                 but
                 are
                 there
                 not
                 also
                 as
                 many
                 kind
                 of
                 workers
                 ?
                 let
                 this
                 be
                 disproved
                 :
                 otherweise
                 to
                 strive
                 for
                 the
                 former
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 his
                 shadow
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 (
                 we
                 doubt
                 not
                 )
                 knew
                 wel
                 
                   how
                   to
                   speak
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 spake
                 not
                 as
                 M.
                 S.
                 feighneth
                 ,
                 of
                 teaching
                 &
                 exhortation
                 as
                 
                   distributive
                   members
                
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 teacher
                 and
                 exhorter
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 men
                 know
                 that
                 an
                 office
                 and
                 officer
                 have
                 fit
                 reference
                 each
                 to
                 other
                 ;
                 so
                 ministerie
                 being
                 mentioned
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 the
                 several
                 ministers
                 ar
                 fitly
                 next
                 named
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 this
                 point
                 I
                 spake
                 before
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               4.
               objection
            
             
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 by
                 the
                 commandement
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 writeth
                 to
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 the
                 ●
                 ▪
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
                 Rev.
                 1.
                 
                 &
                 2.
                 
                 &
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 Pastors
                 which
                 ar
                 
                 but
                 one
                 in
                 every
                 particular
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 the
                 wordes
                 are
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Mr
                 Smythes
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 it
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 but
                 one
                 Pastor
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 playn
                 ,
                 Act.
                 20.
                 28.
                 that
                 ther
                 were
                 many
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 7.
                 
                 Churches
                 )
                 that
                 did
                 perform
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 poimainein
                 to
                 feed
                 ;
                 even
                 all
                 the
                 elders
                 vers
                 .
                 17.
                 with
                 verf.
                 28.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 ther
                 were
                 many
                 Pastors
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 in
                 Pauls
                 time
                 .
                 Againe
                 ,
                 al
                 churches
                 had
                 officers
                 of
                 one
                 sort
                 ,
                 &
                 one
                 kind
                 of
                 Presbyterie
                 ;
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Replie
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 objection
                 which
                 M.
                 Sm.
                 maketh
                 and
                 answereth
                 .
                 Other
                 reasons
                 many
                 there
                 are
                 ,
                 more
                 pregnant
                 :
                 this
                 alone
                 without
                 conference
                 with
                 other
                 scriptures
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 will
                 not
                 prove
                 many
                 sorts
                 of
                 officers
                 But
                 it
                 may
                 serve
                 to
                 confirm
                 the
                 point
                 thus
                 :
                 seing
                 in
                 Ephesus
                 the
                 were
                 *
                 many
                 Elders
                 ;
                 &
                 Christ
                 here
                 directeth
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 †
                 Angel
                 or
                 Messenger
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ;
                 this
                 seemeth
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 principal
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 whol
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Pastor
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   can
                   not
                   be
                   proved
                
                 (
                 sayth
                 M.
                 S.
                 )
                 
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   but
                   one
                   Pastor
                   in
                   a
                   church
                   .
                
                 Neyther
                 can
                 it
                 be
                 proved
                 (
                 say
                 I
                 )
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 .
                 Yes
                 sayth
                 he
                 ,
                 al
                 the
                 Elders
                 in
                 Ephesus
                 were
                 *
                 poimainein
                 to
                 feed
                 ,
                 or
                 doe
                 the
                 Pastors
                 work
                 
                   therfore
                   there
                   were
                   many
                   Pastors
                
                 .
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 it
                 followeth
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 reasō
                 deceiveth
                 by
                 aequivocatiō
                 or
                 double
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 .
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 generally
                 taken
                 is
                 any
                 governour
                 ;
                 paricularly
                 and
                 strictly
                 (
                 wherof
                 now
                 we
                 speak
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 “
                 Exhorter
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 *
                 
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   wisdome
                
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 general
                 meaning
                 Christ
                 is
                 †
                 the
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 “
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 *
                 all
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 Church
                 ar
                 Pastors
                 .
                 Wil
                 he
                 conclude
                 hereupon
                 ,
                 that
                 an
                 Apostle
                 and
                 a
                 Pastor
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 office
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 Apostle
                 sheweth
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 11.
                 
                 As
                 then
                 an
                 Apostle
                 and
                 a
                 Pastor
                 be
                 diverse
                 officers
                 ,
                 though
                 both
                 doe
                 
                   poimainein
                   ,
                   feed
                
                 :
                 so
                 
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   Rulers
                
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 different
                 officers
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 do
                 poimainein
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 feed
                 &
                 rule
                 the
                 flock
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Pastors
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 scriptures
                 which
                 he
                 before
                 alleged
                 ,
                 Ier.
                 23.
                 1.
                 
                 Ezek.
                 34.
                 2
                 ,
                 had
                 they
                 al
                 one
                 particular
                 office
                 ?
                 Farr
                 otherwise
                 .
                 For
                 Preists
                 and
                 Levites
                 were
                 distinct
                 in
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Elders
                 distinct
                 from
                 them
                 both
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 I
                 have
                 manifested
                 .
                 yea
                 not
                 onely
                 
                 the
                 Sacrificers
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 civil
                 governors
                 were
                 Pastors
                 .
                 K.
                 Dauid
                 was
                 a
                 Pastor
                 “
                 taken
                 to
                 feed
                 Iaakob
                 and
                 Israel
                 .
                 Accordingly
                 in
                 Act.
                 20.
                 
                 &
                 1.
                 
                 Pet.
                 5.
                 al
                 the
                 Elders
                 may
                 feed
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 not
                 al
                 be
                 in
                 one
                 &
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 distinct
                 office
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
              
               
                 Further
                 ,
                 (
                 sayth
                 Mr.
                 Sm.
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Angel
                   of
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   those
                   Churches
                   ,
                   dooth
                   not
                   signfy
                   one
                   Pastor
                   onely
                   in
                   every
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   eyther
                   the
                   college
                   of
                   Pastors
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   many
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   company
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   sincere
                   and
                   holy
                   men
                   ,
                   that
                   most
                   opposed
                   the
                   corruptions
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   were
                   most
                   holy
                   and
                   zelous
                   in
                   life
                   &
                   doctrine
                   .
                   That
                   an
                   Angel
                   signifieth
                   a
                   company
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   is
                   plaine
                   ,
                   Rev.
                
                 14.
                 6.
                 8.
                 9.
                 
                 &
                 18
                 ,
                 4.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Replie
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 playn
                 ,
                 but
                 very
                 obscure
                 and
                 figurative
                 ,
                 if
                 an
                 Angel
                 signifies
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   company
                   of
                   men
                
                 ;
                 the
                 scriptures
                 alleged
                 shew
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Angel
                 or
                 messenger
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 people
                 also
                 implied
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 messenger
                 ;
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 but
                 implieth
                 a
                 flock
                 ;
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Pastor
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Angel
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Special
                 persons
                 are
                 rather
                 noted
                 by
                 the
                 Angels
                 in
                 my
                 judgement
                 .
                 To
                 take
                 the
                 Angel
                 for
                 
                   a
                   company
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   syncere
                   and
                   holy
                   men
                
                 ;
                 is
                 further
                 from
                 the
                 mark
                 :
                 seing
                 some
                 are
                 written
                 to
                 ,
                 in
                 whom
                 little
                 zele
                 or
                 sinceritie
                 can
                 be
                 gathered
                 ,
                 Rev.
                 3.
                 1.
                 15.
                 and
                 to
                 passe
                 by
                 the
                 officers
                 ,
                 and
                 direct
                 the
                 Letters
                 to
                 private
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 especially
                 ;
                 is
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 order
                 ;
                 encommended
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 40.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 (
                 sayth
                 M.
                 S.
                 )
                 
                   in
                   all
                   likelyhood
                   there
                   were
                   some
                   extraordinary
                   men
                   yet
                   living
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   eyther
                   Prophets
                   or
                   Evangelists
                   ,
                   that
                   had
                   extraordinarie
                   gifts
                   ,
                   whose
                   zele
                   and
                   holynes
                   might
                   win
                   them
                   special
                   estimation
                   in
                   the
                   Churches
                   :
                   in
                   regard
                   whereof
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   intending
                   his
                   Epistles
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   ,
                   cheefly
                   directeth
                   them
                   to
                   these
                   Persons
                   so
                   qualified
                   ,
                   as
                   men
                   best
                   able
                   to
                   prevayl
                   with
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   caleth
                   them
                   Angels
                   ,
                   whether
                   one
                   or
                   more
                   :
                   as
                   Iohn
                   the
                   Baptist
                   is
                   caled
                   an
                   Angel.
                   Mark.
                
                 1.
                 2.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Replie
              
               
                 Any
                 thing
                 hath
                 more
                 likelihood
                 with
                 Mr.
                 Sm.
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 likely
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 .
                 Can
                 this
                 have
                 all
                 likelihood
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                 Evangelists
                 or
                 
                   Prophets
                   extraordinarie
                
                 ,
                 on
                 whose
                 *
                 foundation
                 Christs
                 Church
                 is
                 builded
                 ,
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 that
                 corrupt
                 estate
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 Angels
                 were
                 come
                 into
                 ?
                 Rev.
                 3.
                 1.
                 15.
                 
                 Hath
                 it
                 
                   al
                   likelihood
                
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 officers
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 intitled
                 Angels
                 of
                 particular
                 Churches
                 ?
                 But
                 it
                 seemeth
                 M.
                 Sm.
                 thinketh
                 the
                 name
                 Angel
                 must
                 needs
                 import
                 some
                 zelous
                 or
                 godly
                 person
                 :
                 wherin
                 he
                 is
                 mistaken
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Angels
                 are
                 the
                 †
                 starrs
                 in
                 the
                 firmament
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 these
                 starrs
                 or
                 Angels
                 ,
                 many
                 are
                 “
                 cast
                 by
                 the
                 Dragons
                 tayl
                 ,
                 from
                 heaven
                 to
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 have
                 *
                 the
                 key
                 of
                 the
                 bottomlesse
                 pit
                 ;
                 &
                 some
                 Angels
                 †
                 hold
                 the
                 wind
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 from
                 blowing
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 Angels
                 or
                 starrs
                 in
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 usually
                 signify
                 the
                 ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 whither
                 good
                 or
                 evil
                 .
                 Who
                 rather
                 in
                 likelihood
                 haue
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 angels
                 or
                 messengers
                 given
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 from
                 the
                 like
                 title
                 given
                 by
                 God
                 himself
                 to
                 the
                 Preists
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Mal.
                 2.
                 7.
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Iewes
                 common
                 phrase
                 ,
                 who
                 called
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 cheif
                 ruler
                 in
                 their
                 Synagogues
                 ,
                 
                   Sheliach
                   tsibbur
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Legate
                 or
                 Messenger
                 of
                 the
                 congregation
                 ;
                 which
                 name
                 Sheliach
                 the
                 Rabbines
                 *
                 use
                 for
                 Maleach
                 an
                 Angel
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Chaldee
                 paraphrast
                 putteth
                 Meshammesh
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 a
                 Minister
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 sted
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 Christ
                 used
                 to
                 speak
                 familiarly
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 &
                 so
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 he
                 dooth
                 here
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 questionable
                 whither
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 moe
                 pastors
                 then
                 one
                 in
                 a
                 Church
                 ;
                 yet
                 see
                 I
                 no
                 likelihood
                 of
                 moe
                 then
                 one
                 here
                 ;
                 though
                 many
                 Elders
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Pastor
                 both
                 by
                 his
                 name
                 ¶
                 gift
                 &
                 “
                 imployment
                 ,
                 hath
                 special
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 flock
                 in
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 Christ
                 writeth
                 of
                 to
                 these
                 Churches
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Archippus
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 at
                 Colosse
                 is
                 in
                 special
                 charged
                 to
                 †
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 his
                 Ministerie
                 to
                 fulfil
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 thought
                 there
                 were
                 moe
                 Elders
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 *
                 in
                 al
                 other
                 Churches
                 :
                 )
                 so
                 mought
                 Polycarpus
                 (
                 the
                 Pastor
                 in
                 Iohns
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 as
                 ‘“
                 writers
                 record
                 ;
                 )
                 be
                 *
                 written
                 to
                 in
                 special
                 ,
                 to
                 look
                 to
                 his
                 Ministerie
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 other
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 severall
                 Churches
                 ;
                 that
                 by
                 them
                 Christs
                 mind
                 ,
                 mought
                 be
                 signified
                 to
                 the
                 congregations
                 .
                 This
                 course
                 God
                 taketh
                 usually
                 ;
                 his
                 messengers
                 the
                 watchmen
                 are
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 word
                 at
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 give
                 the
                 people
                 warning
                 from
                 him
                 Ezek.
                 3.
                 17.
                 
                 Things
                 that
                 concerned
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 were
                 first
                 spoken
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 Moses
                 ,
                 from
                 Moses
                 to
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 Exod.
                 19.
                 3.
                 7.
                 and
                 Exod.
                 12
                 ,
                 1
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 21.
                 
                 God
                 doth
                 nothing
                 but
                 he
                 reveleth
                 his
                 secret
                 to
                 his
                 servants
                 the
                 prophets
                 ,
                 Amos.
                 3.
                 7.
                 
                 So
                 in
                 this
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 God
                 †
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Christ
                 to
                 an
                 Angel
                 ,
                 (
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 ;
                 )
                 the
                 Angel
                 to
                 Iohn
                 :
                 and
                 Iohn
                 writeth
                 to
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 church
                 ,
                 the
                 Minister
                 :
                 that
                 by
                 him
                 it
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 al
                 the
                 Congregation
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 have
                 we
                 heard
                 the
                 reasons
                 and
                 arguments
                 whereby
                 M.
                 Sm.
                 laboureth
                 to
                 manifest
                 that
                 
                   the
                   triformed
                   presbyterie
                
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 calleth
                 it
                 )
                 
                   consisting
                   of
                   three
                   kinds
                   of
                   Elders
                   ,
                   Pastors
                   ,
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   is
                   none
                   of
                   Gods
                   ordinance
                   ,
                   but
                   mans
                   device
                   :
                   and
                   Antichristian
                   .
                
                 wherein
                 what
                 weaknes
                 or
                 vanity
                 rather
                 ,
                 hath
                 appeared
                 ,
                 the
                 judicious
                 reader
                 ,
                 may
                 discern
                 ;
                 &
                 how
                 litle
                 cause
                 this
                 chalenger
                 had
                 ,
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 for
                 an
                 answer
                 ,
                 with
                 ,
                 *
                 
                   loe
                   ,
                   we
                   protest
                   against
                   them
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   false
                   government
                   of
                   a
                   triformed
                   presbyterie
                   ,
                
                 But
                 Christ
                 who
                 hath
                 set
                 these
                 for
                 officers
                 in
                 his
                 church
                 ,
                 and
                 holdeth
                 al
                 the
                 starrs
                 in
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 ;
                 wil
                 rescue
                 &
                 deliver
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 aliants
                 ,
                 “
                 whose
                 mouth
                 talketh
                 vanitie
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 right
                 hand
                 is
                 a
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 falshood
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             OF
             THE
             TREASVRIE
             .
          
           
             THe
             last
             point
             of
             difference
             from
             us
             Mr.
             Smyth
             setteth
             down
             thus
             †
             
               We
               hold
               that
               in
               contributing
               to
               the
               church
               treasurie
               ,
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               both
               a
               separation
               from
               them
               that
               ar
               without
               ,
               and
               a
               sanctification
               of
               the
               whole
               action
               by
               prayer
               and
               thanksgiving
               .
            
             Of
             these
             &
             other
             points
             about
             the
             Deacons
             office
             ,
             he
             speaketh
             *
             after
             in
             his
             book
             .
             Wherein
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             have
             his
             readers
             think
             we
             differ
             in
             al
             ,
             he
             notably
             abuseth
             both
             them
             and
             us
             .
             But
             of
             the
             two
             points
             mentioned
             in
             his
             article
             ,
             I
             will
             breifly
             intreat
             .
             First
             ,
             for
             the
             separatiō
             frō
             thē
             vvithout
             ,
             thus
             he
             writeth
             “
             
               There
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               separation
               in
               almes
               and
               contribution
               to
               the
               treasurie
               ,
               as
               wel
               as
               in
               other
               parts
               of
               our
               spiritual
               cō●union
               .
               Act.
               4.
               32.
               
               &
               5.
               13.
               2
               
               Cor.
               6.
               17.
               
               Act.
               2.
               42.
               
               Heb.
               13.
               16.
               2
               
               Cor.
               8.
               7.
               therf●●e
               they
               that
               are
               without
               ,
               if
               they
               give
               any
               thing
               ,
               must
               lay
               it
               a
               part
               severally
               from
               the
               treasurie
               ,
               &
               it
               must
               be
               imployed
               to
               common
               use
               .
               Mat.
            
             27.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             How
             M.
             S.
             gathereth
             his
             proposition
             frō
             those
             scriptures
             ,
             &
             how
             farr
             he
             wil
             stretch
             them
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tel
             :
             the
             first
             place
             (
             Act
             ,
             4
             ,
             32.
             )
             mentioneth
             
             cōmunitie
             of
             al
             goods
             among
             the
             saincts
             :
             the
             second
             place
             Act.
             5.
             13.
             sheweth
             how
             no
             other
             man
             durst
             joyn
             unto
             thē
             :
             the
             third
             place
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             17.
             requireth
             Gods
             people
             to
             come
             out
             and
             separate
             from
             unbeleevers
             ,
             and
             touch
             no
             unclean
             thing
             .
             If
             he
             match
             these
             things
             thus
             togither
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             goods
             of
             unbeleevers
             ar
             uncleā
             ,
             &
             not
             to
             be
             touched
             or
             received
             of
             the
             Saincts
             ,
             he
             misseth
             of
             Pauls
             intent
             :
             for
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             that
             †
             
               the
               earth
               is
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               the
               plentie
               of
               it
               :
            
             the
             Apostle
             proveth
             it
             lawful
             for
             Christians
             to
             partake
             with
             unbeleevers
             at
             their
             table
             in
             *
             whatsoever
             things
             is
             set
             before
             them
             :
             so
             that
             meat
             drink
             ,
             clothing
             ,
             or
             money
             may
             be
             received
             from
             them
             :
             neither
             are
             these
             or
             any
             like
             outward
             things
             ,
             the
             
               unclean
               things
            
             that
             he
             forbids
             to
             touch
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             17.
             
             Consequently
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             goe
             to
             their
             table
             ,
             we
             may
             hav
             them
             at
             ours
             :
             if
             in
             our
             povertie
             we
             may
             receiv
             releef
             of
             thē
             :
             in
             their
             povertie
             ,
             we
             may
             and
             should
             releev
             them
             :
             wherfore
             there
             is
             that
             cōmunion
             in
             these
             carnal
             things
             permitted
             :
             which
             in
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             as
             prayer
             ,
             sacraments
             &c.
             is
             unlawful
             :
             &
             though
             it
             be
             sayd
             Act
             2.
             42.
             they
             continued
             in
             the
             Apost
             .
             
               doctrine
               ,
               fellowship
               ,
               breaking
               of
               bread
               ,
               &
               prayer
               :
            
             yet
             he
             that
             shal
             gather
             we
             may
             have
             no
             more
             communion
             with
             an
             unbeleever
             in
             eating
             &
             drinking
             ,
             then
             in
             prayer
             ;
             mistaketh
             quite
             .
             We
             know
             that
             
               to
               the
               defiled
               &
               unbeleeving
               no
               thing
               is
               pure
               ,
            
             “
             as
             Paul
             sayth
             ,
             
               but
               unto
               the
               pure
               al
               things
               are
               pure
               :
            
             and
             if
             an
             idol
             cānot
             defile
             Gods
             creature
             so
             ,
             but
             a
             Christian
             may
             †
             use
             it
             ,
             (
             so
             it
             be
             not
             with
             offence
             )
             neither
             can
             the
             idolater
             .
          
           
             In
             some
             outward
             things
             ,
             I
             observe
             difference
             between
             the
             Iewes
             state
             and
             ours
             .
             They
             went
             not
             in
             to
             ,
             nor
             ate
             with
             men
             uncircūcised
             ,
             Act.
             10.
             28.
             
             &
             11
             ,
             3.
             we
             go
             in
             to
             men
             unbaptised
             ,
             &
             eat
             with
             them
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10
             ,
             27.
             
             They
             did
             not
             eat
             of
             al
             meats
             set
             before
             thē
             by
             infidels
             ,
             Dan.
             1.
             8.
             we
             do
             eat
             of
             al
             that
             is
             set
             before
             us
             by
             such
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             25.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             They
             admitted
             not
             an
             uncircumcised
             into
             the
             temple
             Eze.
             44
             9.
             
             Act.
             21
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             we
             forbid
             not
             any
             unbaptised
             to
             come
             into
             our
             assemblies
             .
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             23
             —
             25
             ,
             Notwithstanding
             his
             I
             find
             amōg
             them
             ,
             that
             Solomon
             asked
             &
             received
             outward
             things
             as
             timber
             for
             the
             temple
             ,
             *
             of
             Huram
             King
             of
             Tyre
             :
             &
             king
             Darius
             gave
             “
             of
             his
             owne
             revenues
             towards
             the
             tēple
             &
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             it
             was
             not
             refused
             .
             In
             Israel
             I
             find
             not
             that
             any
             admitted
             into
             the
             publik
             place
             of
             the
             word
             and
             prayers
             ,
             was
             forbidden
             there
             if
             he
             would
             to
             contribute
             :
             neither
             any
             such
             law
             made
             by
             Christ.
             
             Rather
             the
             ground
             layd
             by
             the
             Apostle
             sheweth
             the
             contrarie
             :
             
               if
               the
               Gentiles
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               be
               made
               partakers
               of
               their
               spiritual
               thinges
               ,
               their
               duetie
               is
               also
               to
               minister
               unto
               them
               in
               carnal
               things
               .
               Rom.
            
             15.
             27.
             
             Vnbeleevers
             are
             admitted
             to
             the
             ministerie
             of
             the
             word
             in
             Christian
             assemblies
             ,
             &
             so
             made
             partakers
             of
             our
             spiritual
             things
             ;
             if
             then
             &
             there
             they
             wil
             give
             of
             their
             carnal
             things
             ,
             upon
             what
             ground
             may
             we
             refuse
             them
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             alleged
             ,
             how
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             7.
             the
             communion
             of
             almose
             is
             called
             a
             grace
             ,
             and
             in
             Heb.
             13.
             16.
             
             a
             sacrifice
             .
             I
             acknowledge
             it
             thus
             to
             be
             in
             the
             saincts
             ,
             whither
             they
             give
             it
             in
             publik
             or
             private
             .
             For
             when
             he
             sayth
             ,
             †
             
               to
               do
               good
               and
               to
               communicate
               forget
               not
               ,
               for
               with
               such
               sacrifices
               God
               is
               wel
               pleased
            
             ;
             he
             meaneth
             it
             not
             onely
             of
             publik
             contribution
             in
             the
             church
             ,
             but
             of
             private
             distribution
             to
             any
             at
             any
             time
             .
             Paul
             brought
             almose
             and
             offrings
             to
             his
             nation
             Act.
             24.
             17.
             and
             himself
             received
             such
             a
             sacrifice
             from
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             Philip.
             4.
             18.
             
             And
             if
             any
             one
             Christian
             in
             private
             had
             sent
             him
             the
             like
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             a
             sacrifice
             also
             ?
             Wherfore
             the
             Almose
             of
             the
             Saincts
             are
             sacrifices
             ,
             though
             one
             give
             to
             another
             *
             in
             secret
             :
             yea
             if
             a
             Christian
             releev
             “
             an
             unbeleever
             in
             povertie
             and
             distresse
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sacrifice
             and
             sweet
             odour
             to
             God.
             If
             therfore
             upon
             this
             ground
             we
             may
             not
             receiv
             it
             of
             unbeleevers
             in
             the
             publik
             Church
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             in
             the
             saincts
             a
             communion
             of
             grace
             and
             sacrifice
             :
             how
             may
             we
             receiv
             it
             of
             such
             in
             private
             ?
          
           
             But
             (
             sayth
             M.
             Sm.
             )
             
               they
               that
               are
               without
               if
               they
               give
               any
               thing
               ,
               must
               lay
               it
               apart
               ,
               several
               from
               the
               treasurie
               ,
               &
               it
               must
               be
               imployed
               to
               common
               use
               .
               Mat.
            
             27.
             6.
             7.
             
             This
             position
             I
             wil
             not
             absolutely
             condemn
             :
             neyther
             can
             I
             yet
             grant
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             proof
             is
             insufficient
             .
             For
             wheras
             the
             Iewes
             (
             Mat.
             27
             )
             would
             not
             put
             Iudas
             wages
             into
             their
             treasurie
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             because
             he
             was
             one
             without
             ;
             for
             Iudas
             was
             a
             Iew
             ,
             no
             strāger
             unto
             them
             :
             but
             because
             it
             was
             
               the
               price
               of
               blood
            
             ,
             therfore
             they
             mought
             not
             put
             it
             into
             the
             treasurie
             .
             This
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             that
             goods
             gotten
             by
             violence
             ,
             extorsion
             ,
             murder
             ,
             theft
             or
             other
             like
             evil
             way
             :
             may
             not
             be
             put
             into
             the
             treasurie
             ,
             though
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             do
             offer
             them
             .
             But
             this
             is
             no
             more
             for
             those
             without
             ,
             then
             for
             those
             within
             .
             And
             for
             
               common
               use
            
             of
             al
             unbeleevers
             gifts
             ;
             I
             suppose
             this
             example
             wil
             not
             bear
             it
             out
             .
             For
             if
             in
             the
             povertie
             and
             distresse
             of
             Christs
             church
             ,
             they
             which
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             minister
             releif
             thereunto
             ,
             (
             which
             if
             they
             doe
             not
             ,
             it
             shal
             be
             one
             reason
             of
             their
             *
             condemnation
             at
             the
             day
             
             of
             judgment
             :
             )
             hath
             not
             the
             church
             libertie
             to
             use
             &
             injoy
             these
             benefits
             for
             themselves
             ,
             seing
             †
             
               the
               earth
               is
               the
               Lords
               and
               the
               plentie
               thereof
               ?
            
             must
             they
             needs
             bestow
             it
             for
             the
             behoof
             of
             strangers
             ,
             as
             was
             Iudas
             hire
             ?
             I
             am
             otherwise
             minded
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             before
             rendred
             .
             Howbeit
             concerning
             these
             things
             if
             any
             shall
             better
             inform
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             shal
             be
             willing
             to
             receiv
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             latter
             branch
             ,
             
               that
               it
               should
               be
               sanctified
               with
               blessing
               or
               thanks
               giving
               to
               God
               ,
            
             we
             do
             wel
             approve
             ;
             upō
             that
             general
             ground
             of
             thanks
             unto
             God
             for
             al
             his
             benefits
             :
             and
             as
             any
             do
             give
             or
             send
             more
             special
             releef
             ,
             so
             more
             special
             thanks
             to
             be
             rendred
             therfore
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             directed
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             9.
             12
             —
             15.
             
          
           
             Albeit
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             performing
             this
             thing
             ,
             as
             whither
             a
             special
             prayer
             is
             to
             be
             made
             before
             the
             contributiō
             ,
             &
             a
             special
             thanksgiving
             after
             :
             or
             whither
             in
             the
             general
             prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             sanctified
             among
             other
             the
             publik
             actions
             ;
             there
             may
             be
             some
             question
             ,
             and
             I
             wil
             not
             contend
             :
             let
             every
             one
             use
             herein
             ,
             the
             wisedom
             that
             God
             giveth
             them
             .
             Onely
             I
             do
             observ
             ,
             how
             M.
             Sm.
             himself
             makes
             *
             a
             quere
             ,
             
               at
               what
               time
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               and
               after
               what
               manner
               the
               treasurie
               is
               to
               be
               collected
               :
            
             which
             sheweth
             in
             him
             no
             certaintie
             for
             the
             form
             of
             this
             busines
             .
             &
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             as
             he
             ,
             so
             we
             al
             may
             be
             to
             seek
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             covenient
             māner
             &
             order
             of
             doing
             many
             things
             :
             wherein
             if
             any
             lust
             to
             be
             contentious
             ,
             I
             say
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             “
             
               we
               have
               no
               such
               custome
               ,
               neither
               the
               churches
               of
               God.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           FEW
           OBSERVATIONS
           UPON
           SOME
           OF
           M.
           SMYTHES
           Censures
           ,
           in
           his
           answer
           to
           
             M.
             Bernard
          
           .
        
         
           Mr
           Smyth
           in
           his
           “
           late
           book
           ,
           caled
           
             Parallels
             ,
             censures
          
           &c.
           seeks
           occasion
           to
           censure
           some
           things
           which
           I
           had
           written
           in
           answer
           to
           
             Mr.
             Bern.
          
           but
           cheifly
           insisteth
           upon
           the
           question
           of
           ecclesiastical
           goverment
           ,
           wherabout
           he
           chargeth
           me
           with
           antichristianisme
           .
           If
           it
           were
           not
           for
           others
           that
           may
           stumble
           at
           this
           reproch
           ,
           I
           would
           bear
           it
           in
           silence
           ;
           minding
           my
           adversarie
           so
           fickle
           and
           unconstant
           ,
           as
           he
           holdeth
           almost
           to
           nothing
           that
           himself
           hath
           written
           ;
           and
           I
           would
           restin
           Gods
           work
           ,
           who
           as
           already
           he
           hath
           made
           this
           man
           †
           
             like
             unto
             a
             wheel
          
           ,
           so
           ,
           if
           he
           repent
           not
           ,
           in
           due
           time
           will
           make
           him
           †
           
             like
             stubble
             before
             the
             wind
          
           .
           For
           from
           the
           faith
           which
           he
           defended
           in
           that
           his
           book
           he
           presently
           after
           ,
           in
           great
           mesure
           fel
           away
           himself
           .
           The
           constitutiō
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           (
           in
           which
           estate
           himself
           then
           professed
           to
           be
           with
           us
           ,
           )
           he
           writeth
           of
           it
           thus
           “
           
             I
             am
             bould
             to
             pronounce
          
           &c.
           
             our
             true
             constitution
             to
             be
             the
             most
             honorable
             and
             bewtiful
             ornament
             of
             our
             Church
             ;
             more
             glorious
             then
             our
             true
             Ministerie
             ,
             worship
             ,
             and
             goverment
             .
          
           Contrary
           to
           this
           ,
           a
           few
           dayes
           after
           ,
           he
           setts
           out
           
             The
             character
             of
             the
             Beast
          
           ,
           wherin
           (
           having
           dissolved
           &
           forsaking
           his
           former
           
             true
             and
             glorious
             constitution
          
           ,
           )
           he
           exclaimeth
           against
           us
           ,
           (
           as
           before
           *
           I
           haue
           shewed
           ,
           )
           as
           having
           a
           
             false
             Church
             falsly
             constituted
          
           ,
           and
           
             therfore
             no
             one
             ordinance
             of
             the
             Lord
             true
             among
             us
             .
          
           Thus
           †
           Wormwood
           fell
           from
           heaven
           .
        
         
           Agayn
           in
           this
           answer
           to
           Mr.
           Bernard
           he
           acknowledgeth
           ,
           “
           
             the
             apostate
             Church
             of
             the
             10.
             tribes
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
          
           to
           be
           
             a
             Church
             falsly
             constituted
          
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           
             Churches
             of
             Antichrist
             in
             the
             N.
             Testament
             :
          
           contraryweise
           in
           his
           
             Character
             of
             the
             Beast
          
           ,
           seking
           shifts
           for
           his
           anabaptisme
           ,
           he
           sayth
           †
           
             Israels
             apostasie
             did
             not
             destroy
             the
             true
             constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             Antichrists
             doeth
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           I
           leave
           these
           and
           other
           like
           flowers
           of
           contradiction
           ,
           for
           others
           to
           gather
           that
           deal
           in
           that
           controversie
           .
           Onely
           because
           his
           answer
           to
           
             Mr.
             Bern.
          
           seemeth
           to
           be
           written
           in
           defence
           of
           our
           cause
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           be
           taken
           of
           posteritie
           :
           I
           would
           have
           the
           reader
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           the
           silver
           there
           is
           mixt
           with
           drosse
           and
           the
           wine
           ,
           with
           the
           *
           gal
           of
           aspes
           .
           As
           where
           Mr.
           Sm.
           sayth
           ,
           that
           “
           
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             typical
             Church
             ,
          
           (
           meaning
           the
           church
           of
           Israel
           )
           
             there
             was
             not
             required
             true
             holynes
             but
             ceremonial
             cleannes
             .
          
           This
           is
           a
           false
           
           and
           blasphemous
           assertiō
           ,
           injurious
           to
           Gods
           holy
           majestie
           ,
           as
           making
           him
           to
           constitutea
           Church
           of
           hypocrites
           :
           &
           it
           is
           evidently
           overthrown
           by
           the
           covenants
           made
           between
           God
           and
           them
           ;
           Gen.
           17.
           
           Exod.
           19.
           5.
           6.
           8.
           
           Exod.
           20.
           and
           21.
           &c.
           and
           24.
           3.
           4.
           7.
           8.
           
           Levit.
           19.
           2.
           with
           1.
           pet
           .
           1.
           15
           16.
           
           Deut.
           5.
           1.
           2.
           3.
           and
           26.
           17.
           18.
           19.
           and
           29.
           10.
           11.
           12.
           13.
           
           &c.
           
        
         
           So
           when
           he
           sayth
           ,
           the
           Israelites
           *
           
             did
             worship
             to
             repentance
             ,
             we
             doo
             worship
             from
             repentance
             :
             therfore
             they
             might
             and
             did
             worship
             ,
             therby
             to
             reconcile
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             being
             reconciled
             to
             God
             and
             accepted
             in
             Christ
             ,
             doe
             proceed
             to
             offer
             to
             the
             Lord
             the
             calves
             of
             our
             lips
             ,
             the
             best
             grace
             we
             have
             with
             us
             ,
             first
             men
             declare
             their
             repentance
             ▪
             and
             then
             we
             receive
             them
             into
             our
             cōmuniō
             to
             worship
             with
             us
             :
             with
             thē
             first
             men
             were
             received
             into
             typical
             cōmuniō
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             were
             trayned
             up
             to
             repentance
             and
             faith
             in
             Christ
             &c.
             
          
           These
           &
           the
           like
           distinctions
           Mr.
           Sm.
           hath
           fetched
           out
           of
           his
           own
           hart
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           word
           of
           God
           :
           for
           although
           ther
           be
           differences
           many
           between
           them
           and
           us
           ,
           as
           touching
           outward
           rites
           and
           services
           ,
           ended
           &
           abolished
           by
           Christ
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Ebrues
           sheweth
           ;
           )
           yet
           as
           touching
           the
           substance
           of
           their
           religion
           ,
           worship
           ,
           constitution
           &c.
           as
           touching
           repentance
           ,
           faith
           ,
           reconciliation
           to
           God
           &c.
           ther
           was
           no
           such
           differences
           as
           Mr.
           Sm.
           feighneth
           .
           They
           had
           the
           law
           to
           shew
           them
           their
           fyn
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           Christ
           :
           so
           have
           we
           .
           Mat.
           5.
           17.
           
           Rom.
           3
           30.
           31
           and
           7.
           7.
           
           —
           12.
           21.
           
           &c.
           Iam.
           2.
           8.
           9.
           10.
           11.
           
           We
           have
           the
           gospel
           ,
           to
           shew
           us
           our
           righteousnes
           by
           Christ
           ,
           without
           works
           of
           the
           law
           :
           so
           had
           they
           ,
           Heb.
           4.
           2.
           
           Levit.
           26
           42
           —
           45.
           with
           Luk.
           1.
           54.
           55
           
           ▪
           72.
           73.
           
           Deut.
           30.
           1.
           
           —
           12.
           13.
           14.
           with
           Rom.
           10.
           5.
           6.
           
           —
           8.
           
           Gen.
           15.
           6.
           
           Psal.
           32.
           1.
           2.
           with
           Rom.
           4.
           6.
           
           &c.
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           1.
           2.
           3.
           4.
           
           Hebr.
           11.
           
           Onely
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           administration
           the
           Law
           &
           gospel
           ,
           ther
           be
           differences
           manifested
           .
        
         
           Also
           when
           he
           *
           sayth
           ,
           that
           the
           Iewes
           
             moral
             uncleannes
             did
             not
             pollute
             their
             ceremonial
             communion
          
           ;
           that
           
             their
             real
             wickednes
             did
             not
             pollute
             their
             ceremonial
             or
             typical
             CHURCH
             ,
             worship
             and
             communion
          
           ;
           but
           
             lawfully
             they
             might
             have
             typical
             communion
             in
             typical
             worship
             ,
             that
             were
             typically
             clean
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             wicked
             in
             deed
             :
          
           these
           assertions
           ,
           manifest
           M.
           S.
           to
           be
           not
           onely
           a
           typical
           but
           a
           real
           seducer
           and
           deceiver
           of
           minds
           
             in
             deed
          
           ;
           who
           would
           make
           us
           beleeve
           that
           if
           a
           man
           in
           Israel
           had
           but
           touched
           his
           own
           wife
           lying
           †
           in
           her
           child-bed
           ,
           or
           put
           aapart
           for
           her
           disease
           ;
           if
           he
           came
           to
           worship
           in
           ●●e
           tabernacle
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           washed
           and
           clensed
           himself
           according
           to
           the
           law
           ,
           he
           polluted
           
           the
           Church
           and
           communion
           of
           the
           Saincts
           :
           but
           though
           he
           had
           committed
           adulterie
           with
           his
           neighours
           wife
           ,
           and
           came
           into
           the
           tabernacle
           in
           his
           syn
           to
           worship
           ,
           without
           repentance
           ;
           yet
           he
           polluted
           not
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           
             lawfully
             mought
             have
             communion
          
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           sacrifices
           &c.
           which
           unclean
           doctrine
           is
           evidently
           condemned
           ,
           by
           these
           and
           many
           other
           like
           scriptures
           .
           Levit.
           4.
           2.
           3.
           13.
           14.
           22.
           23.
           27.
           28.
           35.
           
           Levit.
           6.
           2
           —
           7.
           
           Num.
           15.
           22.
           23.
           24.
           27.
           29.
           30.
           31.
           
           Levit.
           19.
           17.
           
           Levit.
           18.
           29.
           30.
           
           Iosh.
           22.
           16.
           17.
           18.
           20.
           
        
         
           But
           upon
           these
           and
           like
           rotten
           grounds
           ,
           M.
           S.
           hath
           now
           sought
           to
           build
           his
           towr
           of
           Anabaptisme
           ,
           which
           the
           breath
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           wil
           throw
           down
           upon
           his
           head
           .
        
         
           Although
           therfore
           the
           cause
           which
           M.
           S.
           then
           had
           in
           hand
           was
           good
           ,
           and
           many
           good
           things
           are
           in
           that
           book
           ;
           yet
           the
           *
           dead
           flyes
           have
           caused
           to
           stink
           ,
           and
           putrified
           the
           ointment
           of
           the
           apothecarie
           :
           as
           in
           these
           so
           in
           other
           points
           ,
           which
           the
           wise
           must
           observe
           .
           Leaving
           therefore
           those
           things
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           the
           matter
           which
           he
           maketh
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           foresayd
           book
           of
           Parallels
           ,
           pag.
           67.
           hath
           thus
           inveighed
           .
        
         
           
             But
             Mr
             Ains
             .
             steppeth
             up
             with
             a
             new
             kind
             of
             Antichristianisme
             ,
             never
             heard
             of
             before
             :
             and
             he
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             wil
             beleeve
             him
             ,
             that
             Christs
             ruling
             power
             is
             in
             the
             Eldership
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             and
             Prelates
             ,
             ar
          
           *
           
             not
             Antichrists
             ,
             for
             taking
             into
             their
             hands
             the
             power
             of
             the
             multitude
             ,
             but
             the
             power
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Here
           first
           Mr
           S.
           maketh
           his
           owne
           collection
           ,
           to
           be
           my
           assertion
           .
           I
           sayd
           not
           ,
           neyther
           would
           say
           thus
           absolutely
           ,
           
             Christs
             ruling
             power
             is
             in
             the
             Eldership
             ,
          
           my
           words
           are
           these
           (
           Counterp
           .
           pa.
           176
           )
           
             We
             acknowledge
             Christ
             to
             have
             ordeyned
             a
          
           *
           
             Presbyterie
             or
             Eldership
             ,
             and
             that
             in
          
           †
           
             every
             Church
             :
             for
             to
          
           “
           
             teach
             and
             rule
             them
             by
             his
             owne
             word
             and
             lawes
             .
          
        
         
           That
           which
           I
           wrote
           ,
           I
           plainely
           confirmed
           by
           scriptures
           in
           the
           margine
           ,
           which
           the
           reader
           may
           serch
           and
           judge
           of
           :
           neyther
           hath
           this
           adversarie
           taken
           them
           away
           ;
           or
           sayd
           ought
           against
           them
           ;
           or
           yet
           set
           them
           downe
           in
           his
           book
           (
           where
           he
           *
           printed
           my
           words
           )
           for
           his
           reader
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           I
           have
           written
           ,
           is
           further
           confirmed
           ,
           for
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           Mr
           Sm.
           himself
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           same
           book
           of
           Parallels
           ,
           the
           last
           page
           but
           one
           ,
           where
           he
           hath
           set
           down
           this
           argument
           .
           
           
             The
             goverment
             of
             the
             primitive
             Apostolik
             institution
             ,
             was
             by
             a
             college
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             presbyterie
             .
             The
             goverment
             of
             the
             English
             assemblies
             ,
             is
             by
             an
             antichristian
          
           
           
             Prelate
             and
             his
             officers
             .
             Therfore
             ,
             The
             goverment
             of
             the
             English
             assemblies
             is
             not
             the
             primitivs
             Apostolik
             goverment
             .
             The
             maior
             is
             evident
             ;
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Agayn
           ,
           in
           this
           very
           passage
           ,
           where
           he
           treateth
           of
           popular
           goverment
           ,
           he
           is
           driven
           into
           such
           straits
           ,
           as
           force
           him
           to
           say
           :
           †
           
             We
             dispute
             not
             whither
             the
             Elders
             must
             rule
             or
             not
             :
             but
             we
             dispute
             who
             hav
             the
             negative
             voice
             ,
             &c.
          
           and
           a
           little
           after
           :
           
             yet
             we
             say
             the
             Elders
             are
             to
             lead
             and
             govern
             al
             persons
             and
             causes
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           Who
           now
           wil
           not
           wonder
           ,
           at
           this
           mans
           malice
           ,
           to
           charge
           me
           with
           Antichristianisme
           for
           my
           writing
           :
           and
           himself
           in
           the
           same
           book
           ,
           to
           write
           as
           he
           hath
           doon
           .
        
         
           And
           were
           i●
           in
           deed
           Antichristianisme
           ,
           as
           he
           sayth
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           
             stepped
             up
             with
          
           :
           yet
           he
           overlasheth
           with
           his
           tongue
           ,
           in
           calling
           it
           
             a
             new
             kind
          
           ,
           &
           
             neverheard
             of
             before
          
           ;
           considering
           what
           he
           had
           heard
           before
           of
           M.
           Bernard
           ,
           (
           if
           not
           of
           others
           )
           as
           the
           opinion
           of
           those
           that
           he
           caleth
           Puritans
           .
           But
           let
           us
           turn
           the
           edge
           of
           his
           own
           argument
           against
           himself
           ,
           thus
           :
           
             The
             goverment
             of
             the
             primitive
             Apostolik
             institution
             ,
             was
             by
             a
             college
             of
             of
             pastors
             or
             presbyterie
             .
          
           (
           This
           M.
           S.
           himself
           defendeth
           ,
           )
           
             But
             popular
             goverment
             by
             the
             multitude
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             goverment
             by
             a
             college
             of
             Pastors
             or
             presbyterie
             .
             Therfore
             ,
             popular
             goverment
             by
             the
             multitude
          
           (
           which
           yet
           M.
           Sm.
           would
           also
           plead
           for
           ,
           )
           
             is
             not
             the
             goverment
             of
             the
             primitive
             Apostolik
             institution
             .
          
        
         
           Agayn
           his
           argument
           helpeth
           me
           thus
           ,
           
             The
             goverment
             of
             the
             primitive
             apostolik
             institution
             is
             not
             Antichristianisme
             .
             The
             goverment
             which
             J
             plead
             for
             ,
             in
             answer
             to
             M.
             Bern.
             is
             the
             goverment
             of
             the
             primitive
             Apostolik
             institution
          
           ;
           (
           for
           it
           is
           the
           goverment
           by
           the
           Presbyterie
           ,
           )
           
             Therfore
             the
             goverment
             which
             I
             plead
             for
             is
             not
             Antichristianisme
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           mought
           M.
           Sm.
           have
           been
           better
           advised
           what
           he
           censured
           in
           me
           :
           if
           he
           had
           duly
           weighed
           ,
           what
           he
           wrote
           himself
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           confutation
           of
           my
           writing
           ,
           he
           first
           would
           *
           have
           it
           remembred
           ,
           
             that
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             which
             they
             speak
             of
             ,
             is
             a
             ministeriall
             delegated
             power
             ,
             given
             to
             man
             &c.
             
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           I
           had
           to
           deal
           with
           M.
           Bernards
           book
           ,
           and
           knew
           nothing
           at
           all
           ,
           of
           〈◊〉
           which
           had
           passed
           between
           M.
           S.
           and
           him
           :
           but
           finding
           him
           to
           have
           set
           down
           things
           so
           badly
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           mought
           make
           his
           reader
           beleev
           ,
           
           there
           was
           no
           other
           difference
           ,
           between
           Papist
           ,
           protestant
           ,
           puritan
           ,
           and
           Brownist
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           caleth
           them
           ,
           )
           concerning
           church
           goverment
           ;
           then
           onely
           who
           should
           administer
           the
           same
           :
           whither
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           a
           Prelate
           ,
           or
           the
           presbyterie
           ,
           or
           the
           multitude
           :
           I
           thought
           it
           needful
           in
           my
           answer
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           reader
           a
           furder
           difference
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           power
           and
           jurisdiction
           it self
           ,
           which
           whosoever
           do
           administer
           ,
           they
           make
           themselves
           Antichrists
           :
           seeing
           the
           Pope
           &
           al
           Papal
           prelates
           ,
           challenge
           such
           ruling
           power
           ,
           as
           incrocheth
           upon
           Christs
           own
           right
           :
           besides
           their
           usurping
           of
           the
           power
           of
           the
           church
           .
        
         
           And
           where
           I
           say
           that
           the
           Pope
           
             is
             Antichrist
             ,
             not
             for
             taking
             into
             his
             hands
             the
             power
             of
             the
             multitude
             ,
             but
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             rule
             and
             govern
             the
             church
             as
             head
             of
             the
             same
             :
          
           my
           meaning
           was
           not
           altogither
           to
           free
           the
           Pope
           of
           Antichristianitie
           ,
           for
           taking
           the
           power
           of
           the
           multitude
           ,
           which
           I
           acknowledge
           to
           be
           a
           heighnous
           syn
           in
           him
           :
           but
           for
           to
           shew
           by
           way
           of
           comparison
           ,
           that
           the
           other
           syn
           is
           much
           greater
           ,
           to
           usurp
           the
           power
           of
           Christ.
           And
           thus
           I
           write
           ,
           not
           onely
           from
           the
           general
           equitie
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           which
           †
           maketh
           a
           syn
           against
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           much
           more
           then
           a
           syn
           against
           man
           :
           but
           also
           from
           the
           like
           speeches
           in
           the
           scriptures
           .
           For
           when
           Ieremie
           sayd
           in
           the
           Lords
           name
           to
           Israel
           ,
           *
           
             J
             spake
             not
             to
             your
             fathers
             ,
             nor
             commanded
             them
             when
             J
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             concerning
             burnt-offrings
             and
             sacrifices
             :
             but
             this
             thing
             I
             commanded
             them
             ,
             obey
             my
             voyce
             &c
          
           &
           when
           Paul
           “
           sayd
           
             Christ
             sent
             me
             not
             to
             baptise
             but
             to
             preach
             ,
             &c.
          
           neyther
           of
           them
           denyed
           simply
           ,
           the
           things
           which
           God
           had
           plainly
           †
           spoken
           ,
           &
           *
           Paul
           practised
           ;
           but
           onely
           by
           way
           of
           comparison
           :
           even
           so
           doe
           I.
           And
           yet
           if
           I
           should
           stand
           upon
           fit
           and
           proper
           termes
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           cal
           the
           Pope
           Antichrist
           ,
           for
           doing
           that
           which
           the
           people
           in
           Christian
           libertie
           should
           do
           :
           but
           for
           doing
           that
           which
           Christ
           onely
           is
           to
           do
           ,
           who
           is
           L.
           and
           head
           of
           the
           church
           .
           Even
           as
           the
           Apostle
           Iohn
           maketh
           such
           to
           be
           Antichrists
           in
           his
           dayes
           ,
           as
           denyed
           Iesus
           “
           to
           be
           the
           Christ
           ,
           or
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           :
           so
           al
           that
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           deney
           or
           oppugn
           Christ
           ,
           are
           properly
           Antichrists
           :
           and
           they
           that
           bereave
           the
           brethren
           of
           their
           libertie
           ,
           are
           tyrans
           &
           oppressors
           of
           the
           church
           .
           But
           as
           things
           ar
           some
           time
           taken
           largely
           ,
           he
           that
           synneth
           against
           his
           neighbour
           ,
           may
           be
           sayd
           to
           syn
           against
           †
           God
           &
           *
           Christ.
           Anabaptists
           ,
           Arrians
           ,
           and
           al
           other
           heretiks
           ,
           ar
           Antichrists
           :
           &
           so
           I
           acknowledge
           the
           Pope
           for
           robbing
           the
           church
           of
           her
           power
           ,
           may
           be
           called
           Antichrist
           .
        
         
           But
           M.
           Sm.
           to
           help
           the
           Pope
           ,
           if
           therby
           he
           may
           think
           to
           hurt
           me
           ,
           pleadeth
           “
           that
           the
           Pope
           
             doth
             not
             assume
             that
             power
             which
             Christ
             as
             king
          
           
           
             hath
             in
             his
             own
             hands
             reserved
             to
             himself
             .
          
           This
           is
           catholikly
           spokē
           of
           him
           and
           very
           favourably
           on
           the
           Popes
           part
           :
           but
           how
           truly
           ,
           let
           the
           sequel
           shew
           .
           The
           The
           pope
           assumeth
           this
           power
           ,
           to
           be
           Rector
           of
           the
           universal
           church
           ;
           director
           of
           the
           Lords
           universal
           flock
           :
           (
           
             P.
             Bonifac.
             8.
             
             Sexto
             .
             decretal
             .
             cap.
             vbi
             .
          
           )
           To
           be
           Cephas
           ,
           that
           is
           (
           by
           his
           interpretatiō
           )
           Caput
           ,
           the
           head
           of
           the
           Apostolik
           church
           .
           (
           
             Anaclet
             .
             dist
             .
             22.
             cap.
             sacrosācta
             .
          
           )
           To
           be
           
             Lex
             animata
             in
             terris
          
           ,
           a
           living
           law
           in
           earth
           ;
           whose
           sentence
           &
           judgment
           must
           stand
           ,
           as
           given
           out
           of
           heaven
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           Peter
           himself
           .
           
             Sext.
             decret
             .
             c.
             Ab
             arbitris
             .
             glosa
             .
             P.
             Agatho
             .
             dist
             ,
             19.
             c.
             sic
             omnes
             .
          
           which
           sentence
           no
           man
           must
           break
           nor
           retract
           ,
           no
           mā
           must
           dispute
           or
           doubt
           of
           .
           (
           
             P.
             Nicol.
             9.
             q.
             3.
             c.
             patet
             .
             P.
             Jnnoc
             .
             2.
             
             Art.
             17.
             q.
             4.
             
             Si
             quis
             .
          
           )
           The
           Pope
           assumeth
           this
           power
           ,
           to
           be-set
           of
           God
           over
           nations
           and
           kingdoms
           ,
           to
           pluck
           up
           ,
           and
           to
           root
           out
           &c.
           even
           to
           judge
           the
           princes
           of
           the
           earth
           ;
           to
           be
           one
           and
           the
           same
           head
           with
           Christ
           of
           the
           visible
           church
           :
           and
           therfore
           every
           earthly
           creature
           if
           he
           wil
           be
           saved
           ,
           must
           of
           necessitie
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Pope
           .
           (
           
             Bonifac.
             8.
             
             Extrav
             .
             c.
             unam
             sanctam
             .
             De
             maior
             .
             &
             obed
             .
          
           )
           He
           by
           Romish
           religion
           ,
           is
           that
           one
           †
           Pastor
           ,
           over
           the
           one
           fold
           :
           God
           himself
           and
           he
           his
           vicar
           ,
           have
           but
           one
           consistorie
           .
           (
           
             Hosti
             ens
             .
             in
             cap.
             Quant
             .
             de
             trans
             .
             praeb
             .
          
           )
           under
           his
           feet
           are
           al
           things
           subdued
           ,
           *
           sheep
           and
           oxen
           &
           beasts
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           fowls
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           fishes
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           (
           in
           catholik
           interpretation
           )
           Iewes
           ,
           heretiks
           ,
           pagans
           ,
           Christen
           men
           of
           al
           sorts
           ,
           Angels
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           sowles
           in
           purgatorie
           
             Antonin
             .
             sum
             .
             maior
             .
             3.
             part
             .
             dist
             .
             22.
             
          
           As
           for
           emperours
           and
           kings
           ,
           (
           whom
           God
           himself
           honoureth
           “
           vvith
           his
           ovvn
           title
           of
           Gods
           ,
           )
           they
           may
           serv
           to
           hold
           the
           Popes
           stirrop
           ,
           or
           kisse
           his
           foot
           :
           for
           they
           be
           more
           inferior
           to
           him
           ,
           then
           lead
           is
           inferiour
           to
           gold
           .
           
             P.
             Gelasius
             .
             Dist.
             96.
             cap.
             duo
             .
          
           Wherfore
           his
           doctors
           have
           kept
           decorum
           ,
           in
           giving
           him
           the
           titles
           of
           the
           highest
           God
           ;
           as
           
             Optimus
             ,
             Maximus
          
           ,
           most
           good
           and
           most
           great
           ,
           &
           
             Supremum
             in
             terris
             numen
             ,
             (
             Staplet
             .
             in
             princ
             .
             fid
             .
             doct
             .
             praef
             .
             ad
             Greg.
             13
          
           )
           Yea
           
             Dom.
             Deus
             nosterpapa
          
           ,
           our
           Lord
           God
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
             Can.
             Extravag
             .
             Iohan.
             22.
             c.
             cum
             inter
             .
             In
             glosa
             .
          
           These
           and
           many
           moe
           like
           testimonies
           vvhich
           might
           be
           alleged
           ,
           vvil
           tel
           every
           wise
           hart
           ,
           whither
           the
           pope
           assumes
           not
           the
           power
           which
           Chr.
           hath
           reserved
           to
           himself
           :
           and
           whither
           M.
           S.
           had
           not
           a
           greater
           splen
           against
           me
           ,
           then
           against
           the
           Pope
           :
           when
           to
           contradict
           what
           I
           had
           written
           ,
           he
           sets
           down
           ,
           *
           that
           
             properly
             the
             Pope
             is
             not
             antichrist
             ,
             for
             chalenging
             Christs
             kingly
             power
             proper
             to
             himself
             :
          
           &
           in
           another
           place
           also
           sayth
           ,
           †
           
             The
             pope
             is
             not
             Antichrist
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             usurpeth
             that
             regal
             power
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             Christ
             :
             but
             is
             antichristian
             for
             usurping
             the
             delegated
             power
             .
             &c.
             
          
        
         
         
           As
           for
           his
           freindly
           qualifications
           ,
           *
           that
           
             the
             Pope
             claimeth
             to
             be
             a
             ministerial
             head
             ▪
             vnder
             Christ
             ,
             &
             in
             that
             he
             dooth
             many
             actions
             proper
             to
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             the
             misinterpretation
             of
             his
             ministerial
             headship
             ,
             not
             understanding
             how
             far
             it
             extendeth
             ,
             &c.
          
           these
           are
           but
           colours
           to
           hide
           the
           filthines
           of
           that
           skarlet
           whore
           ,
           who
           surmounting
           in
           arrogancie
           all
           the
           children
           of
           pride
           ,
           yet
           wil
           needs
           be
           called
           servant
           of
           the
           servants
           of
           God.
           But
           I
           sett
           downe
           ,
           not
           what
           the
           Pope
           and
           papal
           Prelates
           say
           they
           be
           ;
           (
           for
           the
           Divil
           wil
           say
           he
           is
           an
           Angel
           of
           light
           ,
           )
           nor
           what
           they
           plainly
           professe
           to
           doe
           :
           but
           what
           they
           be
           &
           do
           in
           deed
           ;
           though
           yet
           they
           professe
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           any
           forehead
           might
           blush
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Pope
           claims
           not
           the
           power
           proper
           to
           Christ
           alone
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           if
           I
           would
           presse
           Mr
           Smythes
           words
           as
           much
           for
           the
           Pope
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           namely
           that
           
             he
             claimeth
             to
             be
             ministerial
             Bishop
             under
             Christ
             ,
             &
             in
             that
             he
             dooth
             many
             actions
             propre
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             the
             misinterpretation
             of
             his
             ministerial
             office
             ,
             not
             understanding
             how
             farr
             it
             extends
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           hereupon
           conclude
           ,
           
             that
             properly
             the
             Pope
             is
             not
             Antichrist
             for
             challenging
             the
             Churches
             ruling
             power
             propre
             to
             it self
          
           ;
           would
           not
           this
           plea
           be
           as
           good
           as
           Mr
           Smythes
           ?
           And
           thus
           the
           Pope
           mought
           be
           freed
           from
           being
           Antichrist
           properly
           at
           all
           ;
           or
           els
           Mr.
           S.
           pleading
           is
           but
           litle
           worth
           .
        
         
           Agayn
           ,
           for
           Papal
           Bishops
           among
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           however
           they
           utter
           not
           such
           speeches
           of
           their
           power
           ,
           (
           being
           curbed
           through
           fear
           of
           the
           civil
           magistrate
           :
           )
           yet
           their
           Lordly
           jurisdiction
           ,
           which
           they
           challenge
           and
           usurp
           over
           many
           parishes
           and
           provinces
           ,
           togither
           with
           the
           names
           of
           blasphemie
           upō
           their
           foreheads
           as
           
             Lords-spiritual
             ,
             Archbishops
          
           &c.
           do
           prove
           them
           toincroch
           upō
           Christs
           kingly
           power
           ,
           and
           usurp
           the
           same
           ;
           though
           neyther
           they
           ,
           nor
           the
           Pope
           ,
           nor
           Belial
           himself
           ,
           wil
           say
           so
           much
           .
        
         
           Next
           for
           the
           goverment
           by
           Elders
           which
           I
           proved
           by
           scriptures
           ;
           Mr
           Smyth
           ,
           neyther
           answering
           ,
           nor
           once
           mentioning
           the
           scriptures
           quoted
           ,
           seeketh
           to
           blind
           his
           reader
           with
           a
           *
           
             Wee
             say
          
           ,
           and
           a
           general
           disclayming
           of
           myne
           error
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           calleth
           it
           ,
           )
           without
           conviction
           .
           And
           let
           the
           reader
           observe
           his
           manner
           of
           disputing
           against
           me
           .
           At
           the
           first
           ,
           he
           sayd
           to
           me
           ,
           †
           
             This
             of
             you
             deney
             M.
             Ains
             .
             (
             which
             I
             think
             you
             doe
             not
             )
             I
             say
             you
             are
             therein
             departed
             from
             the
             faith
             .
          
           Behold
           how
           his
           own
           hart
           checked
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           began
           his
           invective
           against
           me
           ;
           it
           
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           I
           denyed
           not
           the
           truth
           .
           But
           he
           proceeds
           ;
           and
           after
           he
           had
           shewed
           his
           own
           faith
           ,
           he
           comes
           vpon
           me
           with
           an
           other
           Jf
           ,
           and
           conceles
           his
           owne
           thought
           ,
           saying
           ,
           “
           
             If
             you
             hold
             any
             other
             faith
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ.
          
           After
           drawing
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           he
           concludeth
           a
           gainst
           me
           thus
           *
           
             I
             doe
             therfore
             vtterly
             disclaim
             this
             your
             error
             Mr.
             Ains
             .
             as
             one
             part
             of
             Antichristianisme
             in
             your
             Church
             .
          
           First
           let
           us
           see
           what
           mine
           error
           is
           ,
           and
           then
           how
           it
           is
           convinced
           .
           Is
           it
           mine
           error
           to
           hold
           that
           Christ
           hath
           ordeyned
           
             a
             Presbyterie
             in
             everie
             Church
          
           ?
           why
           the
           scriptures
           which
           I
           cited
           proue
           it
           to
           be
           truth
           ;
           and
           mine
           adversary
           hath
           nothing
           to
           say
           against
           it
           ,
           but
           yeeldeth
           it
           himselfe
           in
           the
           last
           leaf
           of
           his
           book
           as
           before
           I
           shewed
           .
           Or
           is
           it
           mine
           error
           to
           hold
           ,
           that
           this
           Presbyterie
           is
           to
           teach
           and
           rule
           the
           Church
           by
           Christs
           owne
           words
           &
           lawes
           ?
           This
           seemeth
           in
           deed
           to
           be
           the
           scandal
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Sm.
           stumbleth
           at
           ,
           &
           would
           thus
           spurn
           away
           .
           
             The
             power
             ministerial
             of
             the
             Elders
          
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           
             is
             rather
             a
             leading
             power
             ,
             then
             a
             ruling
             power
             :
             neyther
             ar
             the
             Elders
             in
             al
             the
             new
             Testament
             (
             to
             my
             knowledg
             )
             caled
             rulers
             Archontes
             ,
             but
             overseers
             leaders
             ,
             elders
             ,
             prohistamenoi
             :
             wherby
             the
             holy
             ghost
             would
             teach
             ,
             that
             their
             power
             is
             not
             to
             rule
             but
             to
             lead
             and
             direct
             .
             I
             doe
             therfore
             vtterly
             disclaim
             this
             your
             error
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           that
           Mr.
           Sm.
           dooth
           sophisticate
           &
           dally
           with
           the
           word
           Rule
           ,
           whiles
           he
           maketh
           it
           to
           answer
           onely
           to
           the
           greek
           word
           Archein
           ;
           which
           signifieth
           to
           rule
           and
           reign
           as
           Princes
           ;
           Mark.
           10.
           42.
           
           Rom.
           15
           12.
           wheras
           he
           knoweth
           or
           may
           know
           that
           other
           vvords
           also
           are
           fitly
           translated
           Rule
           ;
           as
           poimainein
           ,
           Rev.
           2.
           7.
           and
           proistasthai
           ,
           Rom.
           12
           8.
           and
           he
           savv
           before
           his
           eyes
           ,
           hovv
           I
           alleged
           for
           teaching
           and
           ruling
           1.
           
           Tim.
           5.
           17.
           vvhere
           this
           later
           vvord
           is
           used
           .
           Which
           he
           not
           knovving
           ,
           as
           it
           seemeth
           ,
           hovv
           to
           translate
           better
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           vvilling
           to
           brook
           the
           vvord
           Rule
           ,
           sayth
           they
           are
           not
           caled
           
             Rulers
             archontes
             ,
             but
             prohistamenoi
          
           .
           He
           might
           as
           vvel
           have
           sayd
           ,
           neyther
           ar
           they
           caled
           Overseers
           but
           Episcopoi
           ,
           nor
           Leaders
           ,
           but
           hegoumenoi
           ,
           nor
           Elders
           but
           Presbyteroi
           ;
           and
           so
           have
           bleared
           the
           simple
           readers
           eyes
           ,
           vvith
           al
           Greek
           vvords
           ,
           to
           spoil
           Christs
           Ministers
           of
           their
           authoritie
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           men
           beleeve
           they
           stand
           but
           for
           ciphers
           .
           If
           he
           be
           so
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Greek
           tongue
           as
           he
           pretendeth
           ,
           that
           he
           vvil
           neither
           allovv
           Prohistamenoi
           to
           be
           translated
           Rulers
           ,
           (
           vvhich
           so
           many
           Greek
           authors
           vvil
           allovv
           ,
           )
           nor
           give
           us
           an
           other
           English
           vvord
           for
           it
           ,
           I
           vvil
           leav
           him
           to
           his
           
           ignorance
           or
           frowardnes
           rather
           ,
           and
           referr
           the
           reader
           to
           1
           Tim.
           3.
           4.
           5.
           12.
           where
           this
           same
           Greek
           word
           is
           applied
           to
           the
           ruling
           or
           governing
           of
           a
           howse
           ,
           and
           of
           children
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           after
           in
           1.
           
           Tim.
           5.
           17.
           and
           other
           places
           ,
           applieth
           to
           the
           ruling
           of
           the
           Church
           by
           Elders
           .
           So
           that
           Mr
           Sm.
           may
           as
           well
           teach
           househoulders
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           rule
           their
           howses
           or
           children
           :
           as
           that
           Elders
           must
           not
           rule
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           they
           be
           not
           called
           Archontes
           princely-rulers
           ,
           but
           prohistamenoi
           ,
           rulers
           standing
           before
           or
           over
           them
           .
        
         
           Again
           if
           this
           reason
           of
           Mr
           S.
           be
           good
           it
           hath
           broke
           the
           neck
           of
           his
           popular
           government
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           this
           ;
           If
           Elders
           be
           not
           called
           Archontes
           (
           Princes
           or
           Princely-rulers
           ;
           )
           then
           are
           they
           not
           to
           rule
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           But
           Elders
           are
           not
           called
           Archontes
           .
           Therefore
           &c.
           Which
           I
           return
           upon
           himself
           thus
           ,
           If
           the
           multitude
           of
           brethren
           be
           not
           called
           Archontes
           ;
           then
           are
           they
           not
           to
           rule
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           :
           but
           the
           multitude
           of
           brethren
           are
           not
           called
           Archontes
           ;
           if
           they
           be
           ,
           let
           M.
           S.
           shew
           where
           .
           yea
           I
           might
           add
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           called
           Overseers
           ,
           nor
           Leaders
           ,
           nor
           Elders
           ,
           nor
           prohistamenoi
           ;
           Therfore
           neyther
           are
           they
           to
           rule
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           to
           be
           without
           rule
           or
           government
           of
           man
           at
           all
           ;
           which
           if
           M.
           Sm.
           doe
           hold
           ,
           it
           wil
           be
           found
           that
           himself
           deneyes
           the
           faith
           .
           For
           however
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           onely
           Christ
           himself
           (
           who
           is
           the
           *
           Archon
           or
           Prince
           of
           the
           kings
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           )
           is
           properly
           the
           Archon
           or
           princely-ruler
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           imperiall
           power
           perteyns
           to
           him
           alone
           :
           yet
           he
           hath
           given
           ministerial
           power
           and
           authority
           to
           his
           servants
           ,
           †
           poimainein
           &
           “
           proistasthai
           ,
           to
           feed
           ,
           rule
           ,
           govern
           ,
           go
           before
           and
           direct
           his
           Church
           :
           and
           who
           so
           refuseth
           them
           whom
           he
           hath
           sent
           and
           set
           ,
           *
           refuseth
           him
           .
        
         
           Wheras
           I
           further
           added
           of
           the
           Elders
           set
           to
           teach
           and
           rule
           ,
           that
           vnto
           them
           
             all
             the
             multitude
             ,
             the
             members
             ,
             the
             saincts
             ,
             ought
             to
             obey
             and
             submit
             themselves
             ,
             as
             the
             scriptures
             teach
             ;
             Heb.
          
           13.
           17.
           1.
           
           Pet.
           5.
           5.
           this
           
           wholsom
           doctrine
           Mr.
           Sm.
           before
           misliked
           and
           kicked
           against
           ,
           in
           answering
           Mr.
           Bern.
           &
           seeks
           to
           turne
           it
           away
           ,
           with
           this
           peremptorie
           and
           perverse
           answer
           “
           
             To
             the
             place
             Heb.
          
           13.
           17.
           
           
             J
             say
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             intend
             to
             teach
             that
             the
             whol
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             must
             yeeld
             to
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             in
             every
             thing
             that
             they
             lyst
             .
          
           O
           notable
           cavil
           !
           who
           sayth
           they
           must
           yeeld
           to
           
             every
             thing
             the
             Elders
             lyst
          
           ?
           Is
           this
           a
           fit
           answer
           to
           casshier
           the
           government
           of
           the
           Elders
           ?
           Then
           away
           
           also
           with
           his
           popular
           goverment
           :
           for
           I
           say
           ,
           no
           scripture
           intendeth
           to
           teach
           that
           eyther
           minister
           or
           member
           ,
           must
           yeeld
           to
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           multitude
           ,
           in
           every
           thing
           they
           lyst
           .
           If
           so
           ;
           then
           Aaron
           had
           been
           blamelesse
           for
           making
           the
           golden
           calf
           ;
           because
           it
           was
           the
           peoples
           lyst
           ,
           and
           they
           importuned
           him
           thereto
           Exod.
           32.
           1.
           22.
           23.
           
        
         
           But
           M.
           S.
           proceedeth
           ,
           saying
           ;
           
             nor
             that
             the
             Eldership
             hath
             in
             their
             hands
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             to
             rule
             contrarie
             to
             their
             liking
             .
          
           I
           answer
           ,
           the
           Elders
           are
           to
           teach
           and
           rule
           the
           Church
           by
           Christs
           own
           word
           and
           lawes
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           “
           expressed
           .
           And
           herein
           I
           presuppose
           that
           both
           the
           Elders
           wil
           teach
           and
           rule
           according
           unto
           godlynes
           ,
           &
           the
           people
           wil
           obey
           the
           godly
           doctrines
           &
           directions
           of
           their
           Elders
           ,
           without
           mislike
           or
           discontentment
           .
           For
           Christs
           sheep
           wil
           hear
           his
           voice
           ;
           his
           kingdom
           is
           peaceable
           ;
           his
           subjects
           loyal
           and
           obedient
           .
           Now
           whiles
           I
           speak
           of
           the
           ordinary
           power
           that
           the
           Elders
           have
           to
           teach
           and
           rule
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           Christ
           hath
           constituted
           it
           in
           peace
           ;
           it
           is
           but
           from
           a
           contentious
           humour
           ,
           to
           obiect
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           not
           power
           to
           rule
           contrary
           to
           the
           peoples
           liking
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           could
           be
           no
           rule
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           Elders
           and
           brethren
           are
           at
           warr
           one
           with
           another
           .
           Of
           the
           Church
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           †
           
             the
             multitude
             of
             them
             that
             beleeved
             were
             of
             one
             hart
             and
             of
             one
             sowl
          
           ;
           yet
           none
           (
           I
           think
           )
           doubteth
           ,
           but
           ther
           was
           rule
           &
           goverment
           amōg
           them
           .
           And
           of
           such
           quiet
           rule
           spake
           I
           ,
           though
           M.
           Sm.
           would
           disturb
           it
           with
           his
           exception
           ;
           which
           he
           mought
           also
           have
           alledged
           against
           the
           Presbyteries
           authoritie
           to
           pray
           preach
           and
           administer
           the
           sacraments
           ;
           seing
           these
           ar
           no
           more
           to
           be
           done
           contrary
           to
           the
           peoples
           liking
           ,
           then
           rule
           and
           goverment
           :
           for
           God
           hath
           caled
           us
           in
           peace
           .
           So
           for
           ought
           that
           is
           yet
           sayd
           ;
           the
           government
           by
           Elders
           standeth
           fast
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           battry
           foloweth
           .
           But
           (
           sayth
           M.
           S.
           )
           
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             Apostle
             is
             to
             show
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             particular
             members
             in
             all
             their
             affaires
             ,
             must
             submit
             themselves
             to
             the
             instruction
             and
             guidance
             of
             the
             Elders
             .
             For
             although
             Christ
             hath
             placed
             the
             Elders
             as
             stewards
             over
             the
             servants
             yet
             he
             hath
             not
             appointed
             them
             as
             Lords
             over
             his
             spowse
             &
             wife
             .
             Your
             argument
             therfore
          
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           
             is
             a
             fallacian
             a
             coniunctione
             &
             divisione
             thus
             ;
             Al
             the
             particular
             members
             must
             obey
             the
             elders
             in
             their
             lawful
             instructions
             and
             their
             wholsome
             admonitions
             severally
          
           ;
           
           
             Ergo
             the
             whole
             body
             must
             ioyntly
             obey
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             Elders
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           M.
           Sm.
           running
           himself
           into
           a
           fallacie
           ,
           by
           dividing
           those
           that
           are
           joyned
           togither
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           would
           bear
           himself
           out
           in
           his
           evil
           ,
           by
           blaming
           an
           other
           first
           ,
           but
           without
           al
           equitie
           ,
           as
           the
           judicious
           reader
           may
           easily
           perceiv
           .
           For
           his
           reason
           is
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           
             Jf
             Elders
             be
             stewards
             over
             the
             servants
             ,
             and
             not
             Lords
             over
             the
             wife
          
           (
           
             the
             church
          
           )
           
             :
             then
             is
             not
             the
             church
             to
             obey
             or
             submit
             unto
             them
             .
          
           Where
           learned
           the
           man
           this
           logik
           ?
           Is
           there
           no
           obedience
           or
           submission
           ,
           thinks
           he
           ,
           but
           unto
           Lords
           ?
           Then
           is
           there
           no
           obedience
           ecclesiastical
           ,
           which
           the
           church
           may
           yeeld
           to
           any
           save
           unto
           Christ
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           the
           †
           onely
           Lord.
           But
           this
           man
           is
           blinded
           with
           his
           erroneous
           conceipt
           .
           For
           as
           in
           civil
           goverment
           we
           are
           to
           obey
           and
           submit
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           King
           as
           unto
           the
           superior
           ,
           but
           *
           also
           to
           the
           governours
           that
           are
           sent
           of
           him
           :
           so
           in
           goverment
           ecclesiastical
           we
           are
           to
           obey
           and
           submit
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           the
           King
           Christ
           ,
           but
           to
           “
           the
           Elders
           his
           ministers
           sent
           of
           him
           :
           to
           the
           one
           we
           submit
           as
           to
           the
           Lord
           and
           King
           :
           to
           the
           other
           as
           to
           servants
           and
           ministers
           ,
           set
           over
           us
           by
           the
           Lord.
           Agayn
           ,
           I
           would
           fayn
           know
           ,
           whither
           Mr.
           Sm.
           thinketh
           the
           Elders
           to
           be
           Lords
           over
           the
           particular
           members
           ?
           If
           he
           say
           ,
           yea
           ,
           I
           abhor
           his
           pride
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           injurious
           to
           Christ
           the
           sole
           Lord
           of
           al
           &
           every
           one
           in
           the
           church
           :
           if
           nay
           ,
           then
           I
           detest
           his
           sophistrie
           ;
           for
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           that
           he
           disswadeth
           the
           whol
           flock
           from
           obedience
           ,
           he
           mought
           also
           disswade
           each
           particular
           member
           :
           which
           yet
           he
           dooth
           not
           ,
           but
           yeeldeth
           the
           contrary
           .
           Now
           that
           the
           Apostle
           intendeth
           not
           onely
           the
           particular
           mēbers
           ,
           but
           the
           general
           flock
           also
           ,
           is
           apparant
           ;
           First
           ,
           by
           his
           reason
           which
           he
           annexeth
           ,
           †
           
             for
             they
             watch
             for
             your
             soules
             as
             they
             that
             must
             give
             accounts
             .
          
           Al
           good
           Elders
           ,
           I
           ween
           ,
           do
           watch
           as
           well
           for
           the
           publik
           church
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           private
           members
           ,
           and
           shal
           give
           account
           for
           the
           whol
           .
           If
           then
           the
           Apostles
           reason
           be
           of
           weight
           ;
           the
           vvhol
           flock
           ,
           as
           vvel
           as
           the
           particular
           sheep
           ,
           must
           obey
           and
           submit
           to
           such
           as
           vvatch
           over
           them
           .
           Secondly
           the
           Apostle
           sayth
           elsvvhere
           ,
           to
           the
           Elders
           of
           an
           other
           church
           ,
           *
           
             take
             heed
             to
             al
             the
             flock
             ,
             wherof
             the
             holy
             ghost
             hath
             made
             you
             overseers
             :
             poimainein
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           to
           feed
           ,
           rule
           ,
           govern
           ,
           guid
           ,
           direct
           and
           doe
           al
           other
           duties
           of
           good
           shepheards
           unto
           )
           
             the
             church
             of
             God.
          
           Novv
           these
           vvords
           flock
           &
           church
           ,
           mean
           not
           particular
           members
           ,
           but
           the
           general
           company
           under
           charge
           &
           guidance
           .
           And
           if
           the
           holy
           
           Ghost
           have
           set
           Elders
           and
           shepherds
           over
           the
           whole
           flock
           :
           can
           any
           man
           doubt
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           teach
           rule
           and
           direct
           the
           whol
           ?
           &
           if
           they
           must
           doe
           this
           by
           authoritie
           from
           God
           :
           is
           not
           the
           whol
           flock
           bound
           to
           be
           taught
           ruled
           &
           directed
           by
           them
           in
           the
           Lord
           ?
           What
           perverting
           of
           the
           scripture
           then
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Apostle
           writing
           to
           a
           whol
           church
           ,
           to
           obey
           and
           submit
           unto
           their
           guides
           :
           it
           should
           be
           restreyned
           unto
           particular
           members
           for
           to
           obey
           ?
           Such
           doctrines
           fitt
           rather
           the
           confusion
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           then
           the
           holy
           order
           &
           goverment
           of
           Sion
           .
           But
           it
           seemeth
           the
           stinch
           of
           this
           restreynt
           ,
           went
           up
           into
           the
           nose
           of
           the
           man
           himself
           as
           he
           wrote
           it
           :
           for
           presently
           he
           seeketh
           to
           sweeten
           the
           yll
           savor
           with
           these
           flowers
           :
           that
           *
           
             Al
             the
             saincts
             shal
             yeeld
             obedience
             to
             the
             Elders
             in
             things
             commanded
             by
             God
             :
             and
             the
             Elders
             shal
             al
             of
             them
             obey
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             church
             in
             things
             commanded
             of
             God.
          
           He
           might
           also
           have
           added
           that
           both
           Elders
           and
           people
           should
           obey
           the
           voyce
           of
           any
           particular
           person
           ,
           in
           things
           commanded
           by
           God.
           For
           if
           the
           whol
           church
           doe
           syn
           ,
           and
           “
           any
           one
           make
           it
           known
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           shew
           them
           the
           law
           of
           God
           :
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           obey
           him
           ,
           &
           submit
           to
           his
           good
           coūsel
           in
           the
           Lord.
           But
           what
           is
           this
           to
           the
           purpose
           ?
           The
           question
           is
           into
           whose
           hands
           Christ
           hath
           committed
           the
           ordinarie
           teaching
           guiding
           governing
           and
           ruling
           of
           his
           saincts
           here
           on
           earth
           .
           The
           scriptures
           *
           teach
           ,
           and
           we
           accordingly
           have
           long
           since
           “
           professed
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Bishops
           or
           Elders
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           I
           defend
           in
           my
           answer
           to
           M.
           Bernard
           :
           for
           this
           ,
           if
           for
           any
           thing
           ,
           M.
           S.
           also
           inveigheth
           against
           me
           :
           being
           indeed
           against
           himself
           also
           herein
           .
           For
           besides
           the
           testimonies
           fore
           alleged
           out
           of
           his
           book
           ,
           he
           hath
           further
           in
           the
           same
           book
           written
           thus
           ,
           †
           
             Christ
             is
             not
             their
             king
             ,
             seing
             he
             onely
             ruleth
             by
             his
             own
             lawes
             and
             officers
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             Antichristian
             Lords
             and
             lawes
             &c.
             
          
           And
           agayn
           ,
           *
           
             You
             refuse
             Christs
             testament
             and
             his
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             have
             him
             to
             reign
             over
             you
             in
             his
             own
             offices
             and
             lawes
             ,
             which
             is
             contrarie
             to
             these
             places
             ,
             Luk.
          
           19.
           27.
           
           Apoc.
           14.
           9.
           10.
           11.
           
           Loe
           here
           the
           truth
           which
           I
           defend
           ,
           confirmed
           by
           my
           adversaries
           owne
           penn
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           the
           onely
           thing
           which
           I
           plead
           ,
           that
           Christ
           ruleth
           his
           people
           ,
           onely
           by
           his
           own
           lawes
           and
           officers
           ,
           as
           mine
           opposite
           himself
           granteth
           :
           &
           yet
           see
           ,
           what
           an
           outcrie
           he
           maketh
           against
           me
           ,
           as
           teaching
           such
           Antichristianisme
           ,
           as
           was
           never
           heard
           of
           before
           .
           
           But
           by
           his
           former
           dispute
           against
           the
           Presbyterie
           ,
           himselfe
           is
           found
           to
           be
           one
           of
           those
           enimies
           ,
           that
           wil
           not
           have
           Christ
           to
           reign
           over
           them
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           offices
           and
           lawes
           .
        
         
           Wheras
           he
           putteth
           †
           the
           question
           thus
           ,
           
             how
             farr
             the
             sheep
             must
             obey
             the
             Elders
             which
             ar
             shepheards
             :
          
           that
           is
           not
           the
           point
           between
           Mr.
           Bern.
           and
           me
           ,
           neyther
           medle
           I
           with
           it
           :
           yet
           if
           any
           be
           desirous
           to
           know
           my
           mind
           in
           general
           ,
           it
           is
           .
           So
           farr
           as
           the
           shepheards
           doe
           teach
           rule
           and
           direct
           the
           sheep
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           his
           owne
           word
           and
           lawes
           ;
           so
           farr
           at
           they
           al
           jointly
           and
           every
           one
           severally
           ,
           bound
           to
           obey
           and
           submit
           to
           their
           shephards
           ,
           and
           no
           further
           .
           For
           although
           this
           be
           the
           ordinary
           way
           of
           teaching
           and
           governing
           the
           Church
           ;
           yet
           if
           extraordinarily
           it
           fal
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           shepheards
           walk
           and
           lead
           awry
           ,
           and
           the
           sheep
           go
           aright
           ;
           then
           is
           neyther
           the
           whol
           flock
           ,
           nor
           any
           one
           sheep
           to
           follow
           or
           obey
           them
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           wil
           fall
           togither
           into
           the
           ditch
           .
        
         
           Neyther
           wil
           that
           reason
           ,
           which
           M.
           Sm.
           so
           laboureth
           about
           ,
           namely
           that
           the
           Ministery
           is
           not
           by
           succession
           but
           by
           election
           of
           the
           church
           ;
           make
           ought
           against
           me
           :
           unlesse
           the
           man
           thinketh
           this
           consequence
           good
           ,
           
             If
             Elders
             be
             chosen
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             are
             they
             not
             to
             teach
             and
             rule
             the
             Church
             by
             Christs
             word
             and
             lawes
             .
          
           The
           contrary
           rather
           is
           true
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Church
           be
           authorized
           and
           commanded
           of
           Christ
           to
           chose
           and
           set
           Elders
           over
           them
           ,
           for
           to
           teach
           and
           rule
           them
           by
           his
           own
           word
           and
           lawes
           ;
           and
           are
           also
           commanded
           to
           obey
           and
           submit
           themselves
           unto
           their
           Elders
           :
           then
           are
           the
           Elders
           to
           teach
           &
           rule
           them
           by
           Christs
           word
           and
           lawes
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           is
           therin
           to
           obey
           .
           But
           the
           first
           is
           true
           ,
           as
           the
           scriptures
           and
           reasons
           forealleged
           prove
           ;
           Therefore
           alsothe
           latter
           .
        
         
           No
           more
           wil
           that
           similitude
           of
           a
           body
           ,
           (
           which
           as
           all
           parables
           will
           easily
           be
           perverted
           ,
           being
           streyned
           beyond
           the
           purpose
           of
           the
           holy
           spirit
           )
           help
           ought
           against
           the
           truth
           I
           defend
           .
           For
           as
           God
           *
           hath
           disposed
           the
           members
           every
           one
           of
           them
           in
           the
           body
           at
           his
           own
           pleasure
           ,
           &
           given
           them
           severall
           faculties
           ,
           so
           as
           all
           the
           members
           have
           †
           not
           one
           work
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           eye
           for
           seing
           ,
           the
           ear
           for
           hearing
           ,
           the
           mouth
           for
           speaking
           ,
           &c.
           doo
           administer
           ,
           not
           for
           particular
           mebers
           onely
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           whol
           body
           :
           even
           so
           the
           Church
           hath
           many
           members
           with
           “
           diversities
           of
           gifts
           ,
           and
           diversities
           of
           offices
           or
           ministeries
           ;
           which
           they
           †
           are
           to
           attend
           unto
           and
           execute
           for
           the
           whol
           
           body
           :
           &
           the
           whol
           ,
           (
           not
           the
           particular
           members
           onely
           ,
           as
           this
           man
           fansieth
           )
           are
           to
           obey
           and
           submit
           unto
           these
           distributions
           &
           administrations
           ,
           being
           al
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           teacheth
           .
           And
           as
           al
           the
           members
           of
           the
           body
           have
           not
           the
           gift
           of
           speaking
           ,
           seeing
           ,
           smelling
           &c.
           but
           these
           are
           bestowed
           on
           special
           members
           for
           the
           use
           of
           al
           :
           so
           in
           the
           church
           ,
           al
           *
           are
           not
           prophets
           ,
           or
           al
           teachers
           ,
           or
           al
           governours
           &c.
           but
           “
           to
           one
           is
           given
           the
           word
           of
           wisdome
           ,
           to
           another
           the
           word
           of
           knowledge
           &c.
           unto
           the
           administration
           of
           which
           gifts
           ,
           by
           the
           due
           offices
           or
           members
           ;
           al
           the
           body
           is
           to
           submit
           ,
           and
           obey
           in
           the
           Lord.
           So
           that
           a
           wonder
           it
           is
           any
           man
           should
           have
           the
           face
           to
           blame
           me
           with
           Antichristianisme
           ,
           for
           disclayming
           that
           position
           which
           M.
           Bernard
           imputed
           unto
           us
           ;
           namely
           ,
           
             that
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             avthoritie
             to
             preach
             ,
             to
             administer
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             and
             to
             execute
             the
             censures
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             belongeth
             to
             the
             whole
             church
             ,
             yea
             to
             overy
             one
             of
             them
             :
          
           or
           for
           affirming
           ,
           some
           special
           authoritie
           to
           be
           committed
           to
           the
           Elders
           for
           reaching
           and
           ruling
           the
           church
           by
           Christs
           own
           word
           and
           lawes
           ,
           unto
           whom
           the
           other
           brethren
           are
           to
           obey
           ,
           alwayes
           in
           the
           Lord.
           What
           would
           it
           be
           but
           a
           mere
           confusion
           and
           abuse
           of
           the
           holy
           ordinances
           of
           the
           gospel
           ,
           if
           every
           one
           in
           the
           church
           should
           administer
           &
           perform
           the
           works
           of
           al
           Christs
           ministers
           :
           which
           they
           may
           ,
           if
           the
           power
           and
           authoritie
           perteyneth
           unto
           them
           :
           for
           who
           may
           abridge
           the
           saincts
           of
           these
           things
           ?
        
         
           And
           most
           strange
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           M.
           S.
           (
           if
           any
           thing
           may
           be
           strange
           in
           him
           ,
           )
           would
           thus
           inveigh
           against
           me
           :
           when
           in
           handling
           this
           very
           poynt
           against
           M.
           Bern.
           he
           writeth
           thus
           *
           
             Wherefore
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             gifts
             of
             preaching
             ,
             administration
             of
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             and
             governing
             are
             given
             unto
             some
             men
             ,
             but
             the
             offices
             and
             officers
             indued
             with
             these
             gifts
             are
             given
             unto
             the
             church
             &c.
             
          
           If
           but
           
             some
             men
          
           in
           the
           church
           ,
           have
           the
           gifts
           of
           
             preaching
             ,
             administration
             of
             sacraments
             &
             governing
             :
          
           wil
           M.
           S.
           blame
           me
           for
           deneying
           this
           position
           of
           M.
           Bernard
           ,
           that
           
             Christs
             power
             and
             authoritie
             to
             preach
             ,
             administer
             the
             sacraments
             &c.
             belongeth
             to
             every
             one
             in
             the
             church
             .
          
           Have
           they
           authoritie
           to
           preach
           or
           govern
           ,
           which
           have
           not
           the
           gifts
           of
           preaching
           or
           government
           ?
           I
           leave
           the
           judgment
           of
           this
           controversie
           ,
           to
           every
           wise
           hart
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           I
           hope
           may
           suffice
           for
           clearing
           my self
           of
           Antichristianisme
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           I
           wrote
           about
           church
           goverment
           :
           being
           the
           
           mayn
           thing
           which
           M.
           Sm.
           hath
           wrested
           against
           me
           .
           Other
           things
           there
           are
           which
           he
           girdeth
           at
           breifly
           :
           and
           which
           I
           omit
           to
           strive
           with
           him
           about
           ,
           whom
           I
           see
           to
           be
           set
           upon
           debate
           .
           And
           how
           adversarylike
           he
           dealeth
           with
           me
           ,
           in
           mangling
           ,
           corrupting
           and
           depraving
           my
           answers
           ,
           for
           his
           advantage
           :
           they
           that
           compare
           them
           with
           his
           book
           may
           see
           .
           Let
           this
           one
           be
           an
           instance
           .
           To
           an
           objected
           error
           against
           us
           ,
           I
           thus
           answered
           :
           †
           
             Neither
             is
             this
             position
             set
             down
             in
             our
             words
             ,
             (
             to
             my
             knowledge
             )
             neither
             doth
             Mr.
             Bernard
             take
             away
             ,
             but
             confirm
             rather
             the
             thing
             that
             we
             hold
             :
             for
             he
             granteth
             that
             they
             offend
             God
             ,
             which
             may
             and
             doe
             not
             ordinardie
             (
             having
             meanes
             offred
             )
             live
             in
             a
             church
             rightly
             constituted
             :
             &
             we
             grant
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             Christs
             subiects
             for
             want
             of
             meanes
             ,
             doe
             not
             live
             in
             a
             true
             constituted
             church
             .
             If
             therfore
             he
             were
             not
             a
             caviller
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             reckned
             this
             among
             our
             errors
             .
          
        
         
           This
           my
           answer
           M.
           S.
           of
           his
           liberalitie
           hath
           set
           down
           in
           *
           his
           book
           thus
           .
        
         
           
             M.
             Ains
             .
             answering
             M.
             Bern.
             pag.
             173.
             vseth
             these
             words
             .
             Neither
             is
             this
             position
             set
             down
             in
             our
             words
             ,
             (
             to
             my
             knowledge
             :
             )
             if
             therfore
             M.
             Bern.
             were
             not
             a
             caviller
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             reckned
             this
             among
             our
             errors
             .
          
           Thus
           having
           dealt
           more
           injuriously
           with
           my
           words
           ,
           then
           the
           unjust
           steward
           “
           did
           with
           his
           Masters
           reckning
           ,
           in
           abating
           more
           then
           half
           of
           my
           writing
           ,
           without
           so
           much
           as
           any
           note
           or
           mark
           to
           intimate
           of
           further
           matter
           in
           my
           answer
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           maketh
           almost
           senselesse
           )
           :
           he
           procedeth
           to
           charge
           me
           with
           forsaking
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           truth
           and
           then
           runns
           on
           to
           justifie
           that
           he
           had
           written
           to
           Mr.
           Bernard
           which
           I
           knew
           not
           of
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           his
           injurious
           dealing
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           persecuting
           this
           poor
           church
           (
           which
           deserved
           better
           of
           him
           )
           with
           his
           pen
           in
           publik
           ,
           as
           the
           world
           now
           may
           see
           he
           hath
           don
           in
           high
           measure
           :
           I
           leave
           him
           unto
           God
           for
           mercy
           or
           judgment
           .
           Whose
           hand
           as
           it
           is
           heavie
           upon
           him
           already
           ,
           in
           giving
           him
           over
           from
           error
           to
           error
           ,
           &
           now
           at
           last
           to
           the
           abomination
           of
           Anabaptisme
           :
           so
           wil
           the
           same
           hand
           stil
           follow
           him
           unto
           furder
           judgement
           if
           he
           do
           not
           repent
           .
           But
           I
           vvish
           he
           may
           find
           grace
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           Faults
           escaped
           ▪
        
         
           Pag.
           12.
           line
           2.
           for
           tunea
           read
           tuned
           .
        
         
           pag.
           15.
           line
           2.
           for
           alled
           ,
           read
           called
        
         
           pag.
           98.
           in
           .
           the
           last
           line
           ,
           read
           
             wel
             ruling
             ,
             and
             painful
          
           .
           Other
           faults
           may
           easily
           by
           discerned
           and
           pardoned
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A13202-e330
           
             *
             Prov.
             9.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Differen
             .
             Preface
             .
          
           
             “
             Parall
             .
             p.
             105.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             13.
             4
             ▪
             
          
           
             †
             Charact.
             in
             the
             epist.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             75.
             5
             
          
           
             “
             Iob.
             41.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Charact.
             epistle
             .
          
           
             “
             Prov.
             28.
             25.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Princip
             .
             &c.
             Differ
             .
             &c.
             Charact
             of
             the
             Beast
             .
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             7.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             107.
             42.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13202-e730
           
             *
             
               This
               is
               the
               third
               of
               his
               fower
               general
               arguments
               ,
               which
               he
               offred
               to
               our
               Church
               in
               writing
               ,
               at
               the
               secōd
               dayes
               publik
               cōferēce
            
          
           
             ‡
             In
             the
             reason
             annexed
             to
             his
             second
             general
             Arg.
             Differēce
             &c.
             pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             ‡
             In
             a
             reason
             annexed
             to
             the
             1.
             general
             argument
             .
          
           
             †
             Differēce
             &c.
             in
             the
             preface
             .
          
           
             *
             in
             the
             same
             preface
             .
          
           
             *
             Prou.
             5.
             6
             ▪
             
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Charact.
             of
             the
             beast
             in
             the
             Epist.
             
          
           
             †
             Pro.
             20.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Pro.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Ps.
             144.
             1
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             18.
             
             ●2
             .
          
           
             The
             homonymie
             cleared
             
          
           
             †
             latreuontes
             .
          
           
             ”
             latreuo
             .
          
           
             *
             sebesthai
             .
          
           
             ‡
             sebomeno●●
             .
          
           
             ”
             sebontai
             .
          
           
             *
             Iob.
             1.
             9.
             
             Ion.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             proskunesai
             .
          
           
             ”
             prosekunesan
             .
          
           
             ”
             prosekunesan
             .
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             5.
             6
             —
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Differēc
             .
             pag.
             18.
             
          
           
             Mark
             9.
             49.
             
               with
               Levit.
            
             2.
             11
             13.
             
             &
             9.
             24
             1
             
             Cor.
             5.
             6
             
             ▪
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             2.
             4
             
             &
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Differēc
             .
             pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             elenchon
             .
          
           
             *
             Act.
             13.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             13.
             40.
             41.
             
          
           
             ”
             Act.
             28.
             25.
             
             —
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Isa.
             1.
             
               &c.
               Jer.
            
             2.
             
               &c.
               Mat.
            
             5.
             
             &
             6.
             
             &
             7.
             
               &c.
               Act.
            
             7
             &
             13.
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Differenc
             .
             p
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             17.
             8.
             9.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             3.
             22
             —
             26.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             5.
             &c.
             vnto
             Mat.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             26.
             and
             27.
             
          
           
             “
             Luk.
             24.
             51.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             110.
             1.
             with
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             13.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             Luk.
             4.
             43
             
          
           
             *
             Luk
             8.
             10
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             20.
             25.
             
             &
             28.
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             Deut
             31.
             9
             
          
           
             “
             Joh.
             20.
             31
             
          
           
             *
             Nehem.
             9
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             Nehem.
             9.
             3.
             4.
             5.
             
             
               &c
               ▪
            
             1
             
               Sam
               ▪
            
             10.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             3.
             1.
             2.
             3.
             
             &
             9
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             &
             11.
             1
             ,
             17.
             18.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Charact.
             of
             the
             beast
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             26.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Sussoma
             Ephe.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Differēc
             .
             pag
             19
             
          
           
             *
             Differ
             .
             pag
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             
          
           
             †
             Exod.
             40.
             6.
             28.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             ver
             .
             30.
             32
             
          
           
             “
             Exod.
             29
             42.
             43.
             
             Lev
             1
             ,
             3.
             
             &
             8.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Lev.
             6.
             16
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Exo.
             26.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             “
             Exo.
             27.
             1
             
          
           
             †
             &
             40.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             ver
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             “
             Lev.
             6.
             12
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Chro.
             1.
             3.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             ”
             Exod.
             26.
             1.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             Exo.
             25.
             39.
             
          
           
             †
             Exo.
             40.
             22
             —
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             Exo.
             4.
             22
             
          
           
             *
             Ps.
             135.
             4
             
          
           
             “
             Deut.
             7.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Deut.
             33.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             ..
             29.
             
          
           
             “
             Revel
             .
             19.
             11
             —
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             Lev.
             17.
             2
             4
             —
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             9
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             “
             Lev.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             Ps.
             65.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             84.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             “
             2
             Chro.
             29.
             27
             —
             29
             
          
           
             †
             Luk.
             1.
             9.
             10.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Num.
             6.
             23.
             
             Lev.
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             †
             pag.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             “
             Ezek.
             40.
             3.
             5.
             
             Zach.
             2.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Ezek.
             40.
             47.
             
             &
             48.
             30.
             
             Zach.
             2
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             21.
             15.
             
          
           
             “
             Rev.
             11.
             2
             
          
           
             †
             Jer.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Ier.
             20.
             4.
             
          
           
             “
             Isa.
             63.
             18
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             11.
             2
             
          
           
             *
             Neh●m
             .
             11.
             1.
             
             Isa
             ,
             48
             ,
             2.
             
             &
             52
             1
             ,
             Mat.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal
             :
             51.
             18.
             
             &
             87.
             
             &
             122.
             
             Isa
             :
             60
             ,
             Revel
             :
             21.
             
          
           
             “
             Psal.
             79
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             17
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             21
             
          
           
             “
             Psal.
             79.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             11.
             9
             
          
           
             †
             Deut.
             3●
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Neh.
             8.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             “
             Eze.
             1.
             3.
             
             Ier.
             1.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             pag.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             ver
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             “
             ver
             .
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Exod.
             28.
             40.
             
             Ezek.
             44.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             “
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             “
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             34.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Sam.
             15
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             Est.
             6.
             12
             
          
           
             “
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Plutar.
             in
             vita
             Demosthenis
             .
          
           
             *
             Exo.
             28.
             40.
             
             Zach.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             “
             v.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             †
             ver
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             ”
             Mat.
             8
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             5
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             “
             Neh.
             8.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             &
             9
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             19
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             14
             3.
             
          
           
             “
             1
             Cor.
             14
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             1
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Differ
             .
             p.
             ●
             .
          
           
             †
             Pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Charact.
             of
             the
             beast
             pag.
             26.
             
          
           
             †
             Col.
             2.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             Deut.
             33.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             15.
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             Luk.
             4.
             16
             17
             —
             21.
             
          
           
             “
             Isa.
             59.
             21
             
          
           
             †
             Mic.
             2.
             11
             1
             
             King.
             22.
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             Pag.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Pag.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             1.
             
             &
             49.
             
             &
             78.
             
             &
             91.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Differen
             .
             pag.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Num.
             10
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Exod.
             28.
             
             33-35
             .
          
           
             †
             Iob.
             4.
             16
             
          
           
             “
             Ps.
             1●5
             .
             5
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             4.
             3.
             
             &
             9.
             17.
             
          
           
             “
             Joh.
             5.
             39
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             2.
             7.
             11.
             17.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             Prov.
             12
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             Col.
             2.
             17
             
          
           
             “
             Exod.
             25
             
          
           
             †
             pag.
             22.
             
          
           
             †
             Iude.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             before
             pag.
             2.
             
          
           
             “
             Jer.
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Differēce
             .
             pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             As
             that
             mentioned
             Heb.
             9.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             Deut.
             31.
             26.
             
          
           
             ¶
             vers
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             “
             Ioh.
             12.
             48.
             
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             30.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             19.
             7
             8.
             
          
           
             “
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             ¶
             Ioh.
             20.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Ioh.
             1.
             4
             
          
           
             †
             Deut
             ,
             19.
             19.
             
             Psal.
             1.
             2.
             
             Pro.
             1.
             1
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Pro.
             22.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             “
             Deut.
             31.
             10
             —
             13.
             
             ⸪
             Act.
             13
             15.
             
             &
             15.
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             Luk.
             4.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             16.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.
             19
             
          
           
             “
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             ⸫
             Jsa
             .
             34.
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             5
             ,
             39
             ,
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             40.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             37.
             30.
             31.
             
          
           
             “
             Deu.
             6.
             6
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             13.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3
             ,
             15
             —
             17.
             
             &
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             ⸫
             2
             Ioh.
             11
             3
             Joh.
             13.
             with
             1
             Ioh.
             1
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             &
             2
             12.
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Col.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             4
             ,
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             “
             Col.
             2.
             11.
             
             Gal.
             5
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Col.
             2.
             16.
             
             Gal.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             10.
             4.
             
          
           
             “
             Psal.
             40.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Gal.
             3
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             *
             Col.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Deut.
             30.
             6.
             11
             —
             14.
             
               with
               Rom.
            
             10.
             4.
             5
             —
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Rō
             .
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             “
             Ioh
             ,
             5
             ,
             39
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             19
             
          
           
             “
             Ier.
             17.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             Ps.
             19.
             7.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             Gen
             ,
             3
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Differen
             .
             pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             5.
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Differen
             .
             pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             †
             Differ●n
             .
             pag.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             13.
             12.
             13.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Luk
             4.
             16
             
          
           
             “
             Sanders
             Rock
             Pref.
             
          
           
             *
             ibidē
             ch
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             †
             Exod.
             20.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Ex.
             24.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Exod.
             34.
             30.
             31.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             “
             Heb.
             12.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             7
             
          
           
             ¶
             Ioh.
             5.
             39
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             “
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Eze.
             36.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Heb.
             8.
             10.
             
          
           
             “
             Ps.
             52.
             4.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             9
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             *
             Diff.
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             “
             pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             “
             Ioh.
             21.
             25.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             “
             Deut.
             33
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Neh.
             8.
             8.
             
             Act.
             15.
             21
             2
             
             Chron.
             17
             9.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             King.
             8.
             38.
             39.
             
          
           
             “
             Num.
             11
             25.
             26.
             1
             
             Sam.
             10.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
             Act.
             19.
             6
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             2.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             †
             Deut.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             “
             Exod.
             24.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Mark.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             1.
             19.
             
             &
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Deut.
             27.
             18.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             ¶
             pag.
             33.
             
          
           
             *
             Pro.
             22.
             14.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Obiectiō
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Replie
             .
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             22.
             31.
             32.
             
          
           
             “
             Levit.
             23.
             34.
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             Nehe.
             8.
             14.
             
             —
             18.
             
          
           
             “
             Act.
             13.
             
             &
             15.
             
          
           
             ¶
             Deut.
             33
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             pag.
             20.
             
          
           
             “
             pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             4.
             14
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             †
             Nehē
             .
             8.
             13
             —
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Col.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             “
             Rev.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Diff.
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Psa.
             73.
             9.
             
          
           
             pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Cyril
             .
             con
             .
             Julian
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             &c
             
          
           
             “
             Eph.
             2.
             12
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             †
             Col
             ,
             4
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Replie
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             27.
             
          
           
             “
             2
             Thes.
             2
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Pro
             ,
             30.
             5
             
             ▪
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             22.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             “
             Dan.
             5.
             25
             —
             28.
             
          
           
             †
             Psa
             ,
             12.
             6
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Rep.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             15.
             4.
             
             &
             4.
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Rep.
             
          
           
             “
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             †
             Luk.
             4
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             *
             Neh.
             8.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             “
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Ps.
             9.
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Diff.
               p.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Isa.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             “
             Eccles.
             12.
             10.
             
             Psal.
             19.
             
             &
             119.
             
             Prov.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Iohn
             .
             20.
             30.
             31.
             
             &
             21.
             25.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             4.
             11
             12.
             13.
             14
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             19.
             
             Ephe.
             2
             20.
             
          
           
             “
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             King.
             6
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             1.
             
             King.
             7.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             King.
             12
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
             &
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Differene
             pag.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             1.
             reason
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             *
             Charact.
             of
             the
             B.
             pag.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             King.
             8.
             41.
             43.
             
          
           
             The
             2.
             reason
             .
          
           
             Ansvver
             .
          
           
             †
             Prov.
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             The
             3.
             reason
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             †
             Rō
             .
             15.
             4.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.
             19
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             *
             pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             “
             Heb.
             9.
             19
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             †
             pag.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             Orat.
             pro
             Archia
             .
          
           
             *
             Omnia
             Graece
             .
             Iuvenal
             .
             Sat.
             6
             
          
           
             “
             Diff.
             pag.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             pag.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             10.
             
          
           
             “
             Pro.
             14.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Dif
             .
             p.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Joh.
             5.
             39
             
          
           
             †
             Gal.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Tob.
             12
             :
             15.
             
          
           
             “
             Tob.
             5.
             12
             
          
           
             †
             Tob.
             6.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             “
             1.
             
             King.
             14.
             4
             
          
           
             †
             pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             2.
             argument
             
          
           
             Answer
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             10.
             ●●
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             14.
             
             ▪
             23.
             
             Heb.
             1●
             
          
           
             *
             Tit.
             1.
             14
             
          
           
             “
             Mar.
             7.
             8.
             9
             —
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Dif
             .
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Dif
             .
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             “
             Eze
             ,
             13.
             2
             
          
           
             †
             Diff.
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             pag.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             5.
             
          
           
             “
             pag.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             pag.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Hos.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Argument
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             *
             Job
             .
             28.
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             Dan.
             10.
             5.
             
          
           
             Argument
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             “
             pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             ¶
             Iob.
             15.
             35.
             
          
           
             †
             pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             Argument
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Ezek.
             13.
             18.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             *
             Gē
             .
             22.
             13
             
          
           
             “
             
               Diff.
               p.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             Pro.
             11.
             26
             
          
           
             Argum.
             6
             
          
           
             †
             Pro.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             27.
             
          
           
             “
             Rō
             .
             15.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Chro.
             21
             24.
             
          
           
             “
             Deut.
             31.
             9
             —
             13.
             
          
           
             Argum.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Psa.
             109.
             28.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             “
             Rev.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             14
             
          
           
             *
             Diff.
             p
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             *
             
               kara
               .
               Isa.
            
             29.
             12.
             and
             61
             ,
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Zac
             7
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             “
             Jsa
             .
             5
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             3
             
          
           
             Argum.
             8.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             *
             Exo.
             10.
             21.
             
          
           
             “
             Arg.
             set
             before
             the
             apocryphal
             books
             ,
             in
             many
             English
             bibles
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             9.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             4.
             
             16-21
             .
          
           
             “
             Act.
             15.
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             Col.
             4.
             16.
             1
             
             Thes.
             5.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             2.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Exod.
             20
             
          
           
             †
             Ecc.
             12.
             10
             
          
           
             *
             Est.
             1.
             20
             22.
             
          
           
             “
             Joh.
             20
             ,
             31
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             37.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             “
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             26
             —
             28.
             
             Mar.
             15.
             35.
             
          
           
             *
             epelue
             .
          
           
             “
             Heb.
             pathar
             Gr.
             epelusen
             .
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             21.
             34
             
          
           
             Arg.
             10.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             †
             Coar
             .
             of
             the
             B.
             in
             the
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             *
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             “
             Psa.
             8.
             2.
             
          
           
             “
             
               Diff.
               pag.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             Objection
             
          
           
             M.
             Sm.
             answer
             
          
           
             Replie
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Repl.
             
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             24
             1
             &c.
             
             &
             21
             15.
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             19.
             8.
             
          
           
             Answer
             
          
           
             Replie
             .
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             19.
             8
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Sam.
             12
             8.
             
          
           
             
               If
               by
            
             the
             original
             
               M.
               S.
               mean
               Lukes
               own
               writing
               :
               he
               iniurieth
               him
               otherweise
               ,
               as
               if
               he
            
             approved
             
               an
               error
               which
               only
               he
               bare
               with
               by
               direction
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               :
               &
               which
               if
               M.
               S.
               blame
               in
               him
               ,
               let
               him self
               beware
               of
            
             blasphemie
             .
          
           
             †
             Beza
             annot
             .
             in
             Luk
             ●
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             Job
             .
             39.
             37
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Replie
             .
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             4.
             3.
             
             Heb.
             3.
             7
             
          
           
             The
             2
             ▪
             Obiection
             
          
           
             M.
             S.
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Replie
             .
          
           
             †
             de
             antiq
             .
             Iud.
             lib
             ,
             12.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Prologue
             of
             Iesus
             son
             of
             Syrach
             :
             or
             Ecclesiasticus
             .
          
           
             †
             Ioh.
             8.
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             Gen
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             “
             Gen.
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             22.
             3
             
          
           
             *
             Hellenes
             .
          
           
             “
             vers
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             ve
             .
             24.
             26
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             15.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             15.
             23.
             
          
           
             “
             
               Ios.
               Scaliger
               .
               de
               emēd
               .
               temp
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             
             
               De
               pr.
               anno
               .
               Chal.
               Et
               lib
            
             2.
             
             
               De
               Ci●l
               .
               Iudae
               .
               Karraim
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Act.
             18.
             4.
             
             &
             13.
             42.
             44.
             
             &
             14.
             1.
             &
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Repl.
             
          
           
             *
             Philo
             de
             legat
             .
             ad
             Caium
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Repl.
             
          
           
             †
             Neh.
             13.
             24
             
          
           
             *
             Dan.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             “
             Mark.
             15
             
          
           
             †
             Mark.
             7.
             34.
             
             &
             5.
             41.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Repl.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             13.
             15.
             
             &
             15.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             15.
             24.
             
             &c.
             Col
             2
             ,
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Obiectiō
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             “
             Pr.
             24.
             26
             
          
           
             Replie
             .
          
           
             †
             Exod.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             15.
             21.
             
          
           
             “
             Luk.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Isai.
             44.
             20.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Replie
             .
          
           
             †
             Isa.
             44.
             1●
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             3.
             1
             
             ▪
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Mar.
             12.
             26
             ,
             compared
             with
             Mat.
             22.
             31
             
          
           
             “
             Hab.
             2.
             18
             
          
           
             4
             Obiection
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             “
             Luk.
             4.
             17.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             M.
             Sm.
             answer
             .
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             4.
             16
             
          
           
             Replie
             .
          
           
             “
             ver
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             26.
             25.
             
             Joh.
             18.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Dif
             .
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             “
             Luk.
             2.
             49
             46.
             47.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Replie
             .
          
           
             †
             Dif
             .
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Replie
             .
          
           
             †
             Luk.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Neh.
             8.
             8
             
          
           
             “
             Act.
             13.
             15.
             
             &
             15.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             phonas
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Repl.
             
          
           
             *
             Differ
             .
             pag.
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             13.
             47.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             1.
             20
             
          
           
             “
             Act.
             13.
             33.
             
          
           
             †
             Prolog
             .
             〈◊〉
             Psal.
             expla
             .
          
           
             †
             Act.
             17.
             2
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Pro.
             30.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             Principles
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             1
             
          
           
             “
             
               Dif
               .
               p.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             †
             Dif
             .
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             *
             pag.
             28.
             
          
           
             “
             1
             Chr.
             23
             30.
             
          
           
             †
             Neh.
             8.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Reason
             .
          
           
             *
             Num.
             11
             25.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             4.
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             9.
             10
             
          
           
             “
             Rev.
             5.
             8.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             *
             Num.
             18
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             58.
             7
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             21.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             21.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             16.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             12.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Jsa
             .
             57.
             12
             ▪
             
          
           
             “
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             4.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             12.
             6
             
             ▪
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             “
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Ex.
             18.
             16
             &c.
             
          
           
             “
             Exo.
             28.
             1
             
          
           
             †
             Num.
             11.
             14.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Ex.
             18.
             25
             
          
           
             “
             Num.
             18.
             2.
             6
             ,
          
           
             †
             1
             Chr.
             23.
             
             &
             25.
             
             &
             26.
             chap
             ,
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             “
             ver
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             v.
             8.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             ver
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             “
             
               Rom.
               12.
               7
               8.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             12.
             28.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Tim.
             5.
             3
             
          
           
             “
             ver
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             ver
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             “
             Tit
             ,
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Rō
             .
             16.
             18
             
          
           
             “
             Mat
             ,
             23
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             s.
             29.
             
          
           
             “
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             30.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Psa.
             36.
             6.
             
          
           
             “
             Tit.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             16.
             6.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Synechdoche
             .
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             1.
             9.
             
             Nū
             .
             16.
             40
             
          
           
             †
             Nū
             .
             6.
             23
             
          
           
             “
             Deut.
             31.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             “
             Rom.
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Philip.
             1.
             1
             
             Act
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             “
             Mat.
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             “
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             ¶
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             6
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             12.
             7
             
             ▪
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             6
             
          
           
             “
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             ¶
             Act.
             3.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             9.
             11
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             19.
             16.
             
          
           
             “
             Rō
             .
             12.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             25.
             
          
           
             †
             Eph.
             4.
             11
             
          
           
             “
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             8.
             
             Rom.
             12
             7.
             
          
           
             ¶
             Eph.
             4.
             11
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             8.
             
             Rom.
             12
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
          
           
             “
             Rom.
             12.
             8
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             17
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             12.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Charact.
             of
             the
             beast
             .
             in
             the
             epist.
             
          
           
             “
             Gen.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Num.
             13.
             29.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             “
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             12.
             &c.
             
          
           
             “
             vers
             .
             27.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Prov.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             “
             Iob.
             40.
             10.
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Num
             ,
             16.
             1.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             6.
             2
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             “
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             Deut.
             28.
             28.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             ver
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             “
             ver
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             ver
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             ver
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             ver
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             ver
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             “
             Pro.
             22.
             ●
             
          
           
             *
             Rō
             .
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             “
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             1.
             31
             ,
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             5.
             
          
           
             “
             Act.
             6.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Col.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             3
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             “
             Rō
             ,
             12.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             2
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             20.
             20.
             
          
           
             “
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             12.
             7
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Replie
             .
          
           
             †
             Parallel
             .
             pag.
             93.
             
          
           
             *
             Titus
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             20.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             “
             Rom.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             Joh.
             10.
             
          
           
             “
             Ioh.
             21.
             16
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             2
             
          
           
             “
             Psal.
             78.
             70.
             71.
             72.
             1
             
             Chron.
             11.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Ephe.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             1.
             20
             
          
           
             “
             Reu.
             12.
             4
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             9.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             7.
             1.
             
             Song
             .
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             
               R.
               D.
               Kimchi
               ,
               Commēt
               .
               in
               Mal.
            
             2.
             7.
             
             &
             Hag.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             ¶
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             “
             Rō
             .
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Colos.
             4.
             17
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             ‘“
             
               Jrenaeus
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               Euseb
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Char.
             of
             the
             B.
             Epis.
             
          
           
             “
             Ps.
             144.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Dif
             .
             after
             the
             preface
             .
          
           
             *
             pag.
             28
             
          
           
             “
             pag.
             30.
             
          
           
             †
             Psa.
             24.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             “
             Tit.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             
             &
             10
             ,
             25.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Chr.
             2.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             “
             Ezr.
             6.
             8.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             13.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             “
             Gal
             6.
             10
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             25.
             41
             —
             45.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             10
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             pag
             ▪
             30.
             
          
           
             “
             1
             Cor
             ,
             11
             16.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13202-e27860
           
             “
             printed
             1609.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             83.
             13.
             
          
           
             “
             
               Parall
               .
               pag
            
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             8.
             10.
             11
             ▪
             
          
           
             “
             
               Parall
               .
               p.
            
             14.
             
             &
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             Char.
             pag.
             48.
             
          
           
             *
             Deut.
             32.
             33.
             
          
           
             “
             
               Parall
               .
               p.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             Parall
             .
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             Parall
             .
             p
             30.
             
          
           
             †
             Levit.
             12.
             2.
             5.
             
             &
             15.
             19.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Eccles.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             I
             sayd
             ;
             
               ar
               antichrists
               ,
               not
               for
               taking
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12.
             28.
             
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             “
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             68.
             
          
           
             M.
             S.
             Argument
             .
          
           
             †
             pag.
             55.
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             67.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             22.
             37
             —
             39.
             1
             
             Sam.
             2.
             25
             
          
           
             *
             Ier.
             7.
             22.
             
          
           
             “
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             17
             
          
           
             †
             Num.
             15.
             
             Lev.
             1.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             16
             
          
           
             “
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             22.
             2
             
             Joh.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             39.
             9
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             12
             
          
           
             “
             pag.
             68.
             
          
           
             †
             Ioh.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Psa.
             8.
             
          
           
             “
             Psa.
             82.
             
          
           
             *
             Paral.
             pa.
             68.
             
          
           
             †
             pag.
             41.
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             68.
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             69.
             
          
           
             †
             pag.
             67.
             
          
           
             “
             pag.
             68.
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             69.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             “
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             13.
             20.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             10.
             16
             
          
           
             “
             
               Parall
               .
               p.
            
             65.
             
          
           
             “
             
               Counter
               .
               p
            
             ,
             176.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             4.
             32.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             6.
             
             Mat.
             23.
             8.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             “
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             5
             
             Heb.
             13.
             17
             
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             66.
             
          
           
             “
             Lev.
             4.
             13
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             1
             
             Thes
             5.
             12.
             1
             
             Cor.
             16.
             16.
             
             Heb
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             “
             
               Confess
               :
               art
            
             .
             17.
             
             &
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             paral
             .
             p.
             86
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             107.
             
          
           
             †
             pag.
             66.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             12.
             4.
             
          
           
             “
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             4.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             12.
             6
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             “
             ver
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Para●
             ▪
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             †
             C●●n
             .
             p.
             ●73
             .
          
           
             *
             Parall
             .
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             “
             Luk.
             16.
             6.
             7.